"Alright baby, talk to me."

It was a mantra he never failed to repeat before attempting a crack. To his left he could feel Lexi roll her eyes at his antics, but he ignored her. She didn't understand, she couldn't. Every job was different. Each one required its own special care and understanding, especially a safe like this.

One guarded by magic.

He glided his dark fingers softly over the metal. He could feel the power coursing through the entirety of the piece. Whoever had done this had been strong, very strong.

"No weak points." He said after a moment, sitting back and throwing Lexi a smile as he tugged on a lock of his curly hair, thinking. "This one is going to take some time. If I mess up at all it will be locked forever. Who did you rip this from?"

"Cross is going to be here in thirty minutes, that's how long you have." She said, blatantly ignoring his question as she took a moment to adjust the scarf that covered the majority of her face from view, leaving only her dark eyes exposed. "Don't lollygag, Banksy."

Banksy chuckled deeply before turning back to the safe. It was relatively small, easy enough to hold up between his hands, but it was heavy. Far too heavy. Even using both his hands and his considerable strength he had trouble lifting it. He placed his left hand onto the top of the safe and drummed his fingers for a moment, the nub where his middle finger used to be moving in time with the others, but not actually making contact.

"Can you open the damn thing or not?" Lexi snapped, sitting up straight after almost ten minutes of listening to the steady tap tap tap of Banksy' fingers.

He flinched as the shadows in the room jumped and seemed to bend towards him. He took in a deep breath and rapped his knuckles on the safe. "It's magic, alright? Last time I rushed a job, this happened!" He held up his left hand, which would have been giving a rather rude gesture had the digit not been previously removed. "I'll get it open, why don't you take a walk or something? You're making me nervous."

She stared at him for a long moment before finally nodding. Pulling up her hood she stepped out of the room and slammed the door shut behind her. For a moment the shadows around Banksy stayed angled towards, as if poised to strike, before finally relaxing back into their natural state. He let out a long sigh of relief and turned back to the safe. Reaching up, he hooked a finger under the collar of his shirt and fished out the chain of his necklace, pulling up an assortment of rings. Pulling a few select ones free, he slid them onto his fingers and began to run his hands around the safe until he felt a small tug. Smiling he let the tug guide his hands until it was securely pulled to the right side of the safe. Bringing his hand back a few inches he gave the metal side a smart tap with the ring.

Shriiiiiing

He pulled his hands away quickly as the metal box began to crack apart and reform, expanding over and over again until the safe had nearly tripled in size.

"Ah." He nodded. "That would explain the weight. Big girl aren'tcha? That's good."

He ran a knowing eye over the still featureless front of the safe. He recognized this make now. He took in a deep breath before whistling a quick tri-tone. The surface of the metal shimmered, but still remained blank. Tilting his head he tried again, this time holding each note longer. The shimmer returned and after a moment, a single keyhole appeared in the center, surrounded by runes. He ran a finger over the markings.

"Property of… unimportant… do not open unless blah blah blah… insured by the Grand Pegasus Corporation… well that's good because they are definitely never getting any of this back."

Banksy took a moment to laugh at his own clever quip before reaching into his pocket and pulling out his pick set from a worn leather case. Humming to himself he inserted the tension wrench with gentle ease before bringing up one of the picks. He actually loved breaking into magical safes. For some reason, people never through to put very good traditional locks on their magical safe. Probably thought the magic was enough.

Wrong.

"No lock is unbreakable, no door forever sealed." Banksy said happy as he clicked the first pin into place. The rest soon followed and after a moment he felt a give as the wrench turned fully and the safe was finally open. "Not when I'm around."

"Good."

"Gah!" Banksy jumped to the side, crashing against the bed as he grabbed at his heart with his hand. "Damnit Lexi! Don't sneak up on people like that! It's scary."

"Mmmmm." She replied with little to no concern for his words. She swung the safe door open and rifled through the contents, allowing a hefty portion of old currency and precious stones to fall to the ground. Banksy didn't bother to chastise her as she finally pulled her hand free, holding up a small, folded up letter. "Package recovered Cross should be here within the minute."

"What about the rest?" Banksy waved a hand over the valuables. Lexi barely gave it a glance as she exited the room.

"You can take the rest of his back with you if you want. I'm sure we can find a fence for the jewels. Leave anything that can be traced back to us or the client."

"Will do… you crazy witch." He muttered under his breath as he ripped one of the dingy pillowcases from the bed and began to stuff it full of loot.

"I'm sorry Banksy, did you say something?" Lexi asked, her covered head appearing back through the cracked door. Banksy froze before rapidly shaking his head back and forth. Lexi narrowed her eyes before once again leaving. "Hmph."

2: Chapter 2

"You're late, Cross." Lexi stated flatly, her eyes flicking back and forth across the deserted hallway before falling on the young man before her. He gave her an uncommitted shrug, running a hand through his dark hair and staring at her with tired eyes.

"Train delay. Conductor sick. Next train. Twenty minutes. Good to see you too, Lex. Now shut up." Cross said tersely, pushing past her and into the room. He shrugged off his hooded-jacket and fell onto the bed after a quick fist bump with Banksy. He eyed the open safe, reaching from the bed and picking up a loose diamond. "Mind if I take this one?"

"Gonna give it to some unlucky girl?" Banksy grinned before ducking as Cross launched a pillow at him.

"Just always good to have some leverage." Cross said, slipping the rock into his pocket. "What are we delivering today?"

"This." Lexi said, walking into the room and dropping the letter on his chest. Cross picked it up and turned it over in his hands curiously.

"A letter?" He rolled over and threw an arm over his eyes, letting the letter drop to the floor. "The Posters can handle that."

"It's a will." Lexi corrected him. "A rather important one. An entire estate hinges on that will being delivered before the Kingdom takes control of all the assets and they are sold off to the highest bidder. Someone worked very hard to keep it from being found."

"Perfect." Cross yawned. "Wake me up in fifteen princess."

From his spot on the floor Banksy shook his head, not bothering to look up. Cross never seemed to learn, no matter how many times this happened.

Lexi stared down at cross for almost a full minute, feeling uncharacteristically generous, before slamming her open palm into his stomach and twisting her fingers into the fabric of his shirt. Cross let out a loud curse as he was lifted bodily from the bed and tossed across the room. Crashing against the wall he hit the ground in a pathetic pile, moaning meekly. Lexi took a step towards him.

"Right then, Important." Cross said with a groan as he pushed himself up from the floor and poked at his bruised stomach experimentally. He accepted the will from Banksy without a word and slipped it into a thick leather pouch that was strapped securely to the side of his hip. He gave Lexi a mock salute before he began to walk towards the door, leaving his jacket lying on the bed. "Courier Cross, package accepted. Estimated delivery: five hours."

"Not taking your jacket?" Banksy called, trying not to laugh. "Don't want you catching a cold."

"Wore it the entire ride with the hood up, ditching it should throw off any tails I might have picked up. I'll take the back way out of here too, just to be safe. After that last job… I think we're starting to get too popular with someone." Cross shook his head. "I'll see you guys back at home tomorrow."

He gave them a halfhearted wave before disappearing out the door.

"You know, you didn't have to hit him that hard." Banksy said before nervously eyeing the discarded jacket. "You really think he's being followed?"

"Cross can handle himself." Lexi said confidently, but the words sounded hollow to Banksy. "Grab the rest, it's time to go."

xXx

Cross watched the countryside pass by at a rapid pace through the train's window, the first few hours of the trip passed by in what felt like a blink. He watched with mild amusement a group of young moo-cows attempt to keep pace with the train, thick steam blowing from their nostrils as they threw their horned heads with determination as they raced faster and faster. However, even with their considerable speed they soon fell out of his view and he settled back into his seat, glancing around the nearly empty compartment. Yawning, he started to close his eyes when a weight dropped in his stomach.

It only took him a moment to realize what was wrong.

It was highly unusual for a car to be this empty, especially this early in the day. The train station itself had been rather busy. It didn't make any sense. He rubbed his temples, eyes flicking to the other passengers. There were only four, all of them men, all wearing similar clothing. Plain brown jackets and pants. The two to his right were sitting together across from him at a table, while the other two were spread apart a few rows in front of him. He took in a deep breath and closed his eyes, letting his mind go blank.

"Where are you headed?"

Cross opened his eyes and looked up. The two men to his right were now standing in in front of him, one of them leaning down towards him, his hand resting on the edge of the table. He had a particularly large nose.

"Just heading home." Cross answered politely, seeing the other two begin to stand up and head towards him.

"I really don't have time for this." Large-Nose snapped, reaching down with his other hand and grabbed Cross by the back of the head and slamming him violently against the table. "I know you have the will. Give it to me and we won't have a problem, alright?"

"Where are you headed?"

Cross opened his eyes just as Large-Nose leaned down, resting his hand on the edge of the table. Cross gave the man a cheery smile before grabbing him by the collar and smashing him face first against the table. There was a sickening crunch as Large-Nose's large nose broke. Blood flowed freely as Cross pushed him back and slammed his fist into the throat of the other, this one he would call Moustache. Gasping, Moustache reached for his throat and Cross took the chance to kick him hard in the side of the knee and take off for the door to the next compartment. He pulled at the door handle, but someone had jammed it. Tug as he might he only managed to slide it a few inches before it refused to budge any further.

"Right then." He murmured, turning around.

Large-Nose had managed to unsteadily get back up, though Moustache was still on the ground, one hand clutching at his throat and another at his knee. Behind them Baldy had pulled a knife from inside his coat. With a rough push Baldy sent Large-Nose careening into the bench seating and approached cross, waving the knife.

"Just give us the will, we have no trouble with you or the other Rippers."

"Sorry, but I'm a Courier" Cross said, bringing up his fists. "Wouldn't be much good if I didn't deliver my packages.

Baldy took another step towards him, now only a few feet out of striking range. "It's not just us kid, this whole place is filled with Followers. You will not leave alive. The Word of Jerrah is absolute."

When Cross did not waver he lunged forward with the knife. Stepping forward Cross blocked the knife with his left forearm, the blade slicing through the fabric of his long-sleeved shirt before pinging off the metal bracer underneath. Baldy's eyes widened in surprise as Cross's right hand came up to strike him across the face. As he staggered back Cross stepped forward, delivering another punch, then another, before grabbing Baldy by the head and pulling him down while swinging his knee up. The blow was enough to drop the man to the floor without even a whimper. Flexing his hands Cross looked up at Short-Man.

In retrospect he wasn't really that short, maybe half-a-head under Cross's own height. He was, however, quite muscular. A fact Cross noted at the man removed his jacket to reveal shockingly large arms covered in a dizzying array of tattoos.

"Alright Muscles, let's get this over with." Cross said tiredly, bouncing on the balls of his feet and bringing up his hands up. Seemingly unmoved by his injured partners

Muscles stepped forward and over the still whimpering Moustache, bringing up his own, large fists. There was a beat of hesitation before Cross stepped forward and threw a quick jab that Muscles blocked with ease before moving with unexpected swiftness and grabbed Cross by the throat. Lifting him up from the ground, Muscles tossed him to the side. Cross's back hit the large glass window with enough force to crack the pane. Gritting as he fell onto one of the tables, Cross spun his body and kicked out at muscles, but despite landing a decent blow to the mans head, it did nothing to stop him from grabbing onto Cross's leg and spinning him around and tossing him like a ragdoll.

As he flew through the air Cross made a desperate grab for the back of a chair, his grasping into the soft material and his body plopping down on the seat before could hit another window. Turning his head, he had only a moment before Muscles was on him, the thick hands once again wrapping around his throat. Unable to breath Cross tried to break Muscles grip, but the man was too strong. Almost completely out of air Cross brought up his hands between Muscles arms and planted them directly below Muscles' face. With a flick of his ring fingers, a puff of smoke preceded by two small balls of blinding light erupted from Cross's wrists and struck Muscles in the face. With a howl he recoiled back, releasing Cross and clawing at his burning face. Gasping, Cross sat up before tackled Muscles, sending them both toppling back into another bench. Lifting up his armored wrist he slammed it repeatedly into Muscles' left temple until, finally, the man ceased to struggle. With a deep breath Cross pushed himself off the unconscious man and tried to stand up, but settled for leaning tiredly against an unoccupied bench. Taking a moment to catch his breath, he pulled up his sleeves and investigated his bracers. With a quick flick of his wrist he ejected the spent flash bang casings and inserted new cartridges before sliding his sleeves back in place, frowning at the long tear on his left sleeve.

A click of the sliding door across from him brought his eyes up as another group of Followers entered, their expressions grim and weapons already drawn. Cross let out a heavy sigh and pushed himself off the bench, bringing up his fists.

"Right, then."

3: Chapter 3

Lexi pushed through the heavy double doors of the building with Banksy in tow. Ignoring the others who glanced up at her, some of them offering greeting, she made her way to the back of the building where a large desk sat, overflowing with papers. Stopping in front of it she glared at the girl who was lethargically looking over an order sheet.

"Do you need something Alexis? I'm rather busy?" Servilia said, glancing up and frowning at the girl's scarf and hood. "Really Alexis, your going to ruin your skin if you never take those cheap rags off."

Lexi continued to glare at her until finally Servilia rolled her eyes.

"Yes I am aware that Cross may have been followed, the client expected as much. I sent someone after him already. Don't worry, he'll be safe."

"Who?" Lexi said.

"I don't think it matters all that much. Everyone here can handle themselves. Cross is going to be upset that we sent anyone at all. He already thinks the Mistress babies him as it is. Really, I don't think that's fair for him to say, if you think about it-"

"Who did you send?" Lexi snapped, slamming his fist on the marble desk with enough force to leave a spider web of cracks. Servilia flinched before settling herself. She took a moment to smooth out her dress and adjust her dark hair before she answered.

"Romeo. I sent Romeo. He should have been on the train, ready to assist Cross if necessary." Servilia said as she ran a finger over her cracked desk. "Honestly Alexis, this is brand new. I hope you know I'm taking this out of your pay."

Lexi reached behind her and snatched the pillowcase from Banksy's hands. She threw it over the desk and Servilia let out an 'oomph' as it struck her hard in the stomach. Not enjoying the small victory, Lexi stalked off. Banks watched her go with a shake of his head before turning to Servilia and flashing his most charming smile.

"Sorry about the desk. You know Lexi. She just gets a bit touchy sometimes."

"She worries about Cross." Servilia said with a small shake of her head before pushing back in her chair and opening up the pillowcase, her eyes widening slightly. "Oh wow."

"Quite a nice haul, don't you think?" Banksy said proudly, puffing his chest out a bit. "The safe was a Tonus, but I was able to crack it."

"The Mistress will be very happy." Servilia said, reaching in and pulling out a handful of small gems. "They're beautiful."

Banksy swallowed hard, unable to believe his luck. He had the perfect line for this. All he had to do was say it!

"Not as beautiful as you."

He had practiced this so many times in front of his mirror. Say it!

"Not as beautiful as you."

He could do this. Say it!

"I uh, I like the blue ones." Banksy mumbled lamely, white-hot shame filling his body with uncomfortable warmth.

"So do I." Servilia said serenely, picking up a brilliant sapphire that nearly matched her eye color. She looked passed the gem and at Banksy. "Is there something else you needed, Nathan?"

Banksy shook his head and slouched away, following after Lexi.

4: Chapter 4

Cross spat out a mouthful of blood and looked up ruefully at his captors. He struggled weakly at his restraints, but his arms were firmly locked in place behind him. He shook his head, trying clear away a small trickle of blood that was beginning to run down passed his eye and down his cheek.

"Would any of you care to lend me a hand?" Cross asked politely. He received kick to the side for his trouble, along with a fair number of groans from those who hadn't yet recovered from the brawl. He curled up into himself for a moment before looking up at his large tormentor "Ahhhhhhh, that was rude."

Another punch followed, sending him reeling back into the padded seating before he was hauled back into a sitting position. A man sat down across the table from him and Cross was roughly turned to face him.

"Hello, my name is Jer." Jer greeted with a slight dip of his head. He was dressed differently than the others. Long, high collared black robes with purple runes that seemed to move on their own and a wide brimmed black hat, which he removed and placed on the table before him.

A high priest of Jerrah.

"Funny. I met a woman named Jer once. Any relation?" Cross said lightly, pushing himself into a more comfortable position with a bit of effort.

"All high priests of Jerrah take unto his name. Jerrah is the light in the dark, and the dark in the light. We are all but his humble servants. We follow his word, the word of the absolute." Jer said serenely.

"Right, I'll let you get to that then. If you would just…" Cross wiggled back and forth, shaking his restraints. Jer smiled. It was not a pleasant sight.

"Oh I'm afraid I cannot do that. You see, that will you carry contains a claim to a rather important piece of property to our cause. One that Jerrah has deemed necessary. I'm sure you understand."

"Not really." Cross said, shaking his head. "But you do, and that seems to be the important part."

"There is wisdom in your words!" Jer said, clapping his hands together happily. "So, I take it you finally have come to see the error of your ways and are prepared to hand over the will? I swear upon the absolute word of Jerrah you will not be further harmed."

Cross clicked his tongue. "Ah. Sorry, but I really can't do that. You have your rules and I have mine. I'm sure you understand."

Jer's smile faded ever so slightly and he raised a hand. "I'm very sorry to hear that. I do detest killing. Every death is one less follower that could have been."

Cross tilted his head to the side. "Well I mean you could just remove the will from this pouch here, but-"

Before Cross could finish talking one of the Followers roughly grabbed at the leather pouch… and was subsequently lifted off his feet as a bolt of lightning shot from the pouch and threw him across the car. He landed in a smoking heap.

Cross tutted. "But I'm the only one who can open it. Old magic." He turned to Jer, whose smile had completely faded by this point, and gave him a cheeky smile. "Guess that leaves us in a rather awkward situation?"

Jer narrowed his eyes as he lost all sense of pretense. He stood up and pulled a thin knife from breneath his robes, leaning across the table he plunged it into Cross's side. "My patience has now grown thin, Courier. I will ask you one more time, and if I am left found wanting I shall have your tongue cut from your insolent head!"

Cross didn't reply as something struck the window across from them and stuck in place. Five more 'clinks' were heard as five more small balls slammed into all the windows of the car.

"Oh no." Cross grimaced and threw himself to the side and rolled under the table, just as the ball exploded.

The windows imploded in a jet of fire and glass. Screams were heard, followed by the sound of bones snapping. In a matter of minutes the entire car was eerily quiet. The silence only lasted for a moment before there was a light laugh followed by a curse. "Cross? Oh shit did I blow up the wrong car?"

"Romeo, what the hell are you doing here?" Cross managed to grunt out as Romeo ducked his smiling head under the table. He extended a hand and yanked Cross out and up. Cross was forced to bite his lip to keep from screaming, the knife still firmly lodged in his side.

"Servilia said you might need some help." Romero said, still not noticing Cross's wound as he observed his handy work proudly. Romeo lifted a hand up to his handsome and tousled his long, tawny hair. "I figured I'd bring the thunder. I actually borrowed some of your powder. Hope you don't mind. These bombs needed more of a kick to them and your mixture seems to be the best…" he trailed off as he finally turned to Cross who was experimentally tugging at the hilt of the knife with little result. "Oh shit"

"Yeah." Cross said lamely as he sat down, his face beginning to go white.

"You got a knife in you!"

"I realize that Romeo."

"Does it hurt?"

Cross gave him a blank look. "What do you think?"

"Should… should I pull it out or leave it in?" Romeo said, reaching his hand out for the hilt before Cross slapped his hand away.

"Don't touch it!"

"Well it shouldn't be in there!"

"Well you're not a doctor!"

"It doesn't take a genius to know that shouldn't be where it is"

"Well that's good because you are far from a genius" Cross snapped, slapping Romeo's hand away again. He was starting to get woozy. He rested his elbow on the ruined table and pressed his hand against his temple. "Fine, just do it quick."

"Awesome!" Romeo replied excitedly, reaching down and ripping the knife out without hesitation. Cross let out a loud curse and slipped down against the table, slamming his fist against the wood repeatedly.

"Oh, the blade isn't even the big." Romeo said, unimpressed. He bent down and wiped it clean on the jacket of one of the knocked out Followers. He glanced as Cross who was still reeling. "Dibs, by the way. I'm keeping this."

Cross sucked in a reedy breath as he leaned down and tore a long strip of fabric from Jers robes and dressed his wound the best he could. It wasn't perfect, but it was enough. "I hate you, Romeo."

"You love me." Romeo said, pulling Cross up again and letting him lean on his shoulder. "Come on, Courier. You still got a delivery to make, don't you? We're almost at your stop."

Cross grunted, shrugging Romeo off and stumbling into the next car, unsurprised to find a large pile of unconscious bodies. He glanced back at Romeo who was all smiles. "The gas bombs worked. I told you they would work! They were in the car behind us too."

"Then why didn't you use the gas bombs on MY car?" Cross asked, hissing in pain as he upset his side with each step.

"Oh… yeah that would have worked too I bet." Romeo said, sincerely contemplating the plan.

Cross shook his head and continued onto the next car, which was thankfully populated by regular patrons. He slipped onto the end of a table and Romeo took a sweat a few rows up. The rest of the trip went by with blessed simplicity, with Cross only having to keep pressure on the wound until his train arrived at the correct stop. Moving swiftly despite his injuries, he followed Romeo off the train and into a waiting carriage. It was best not to be around when they discovered the unconscious Followers.

Or the damage.

A young and rather plump man and older, lean female companion greeted them inside. The latter of which held a small crossbow in her lap, a bolt already in place. Romeo eyed it uneasily, but Cross didn't bat an eye.

"I'm so relieved to see you arrived." The plump man said excitedly. "I'm Mr. Williamson. I made the request. This is my bodyguard, Catharina.

"Pleasure." Cross said, reaching down for his pocket when Romeo leaned forward, eyes focused on Catharina, his concern over the weapon vanishing.

"Madame, please excuse me but I must say, you are the most beau-" Romeo yelped as Cross cuffed him hard on the ear. Catharina smiled ever so slightly, but said nothing as Romeo looked sulkily out the window.

"Apologies." Cross muttered, reaching into his pocket and pulling out the slightly crumpled will. "Please confirm identity with the given keyword or keywords."

"Oh right, right!" Williamson said, looking over to Catharina. "Would you be a dear? I am no good with this sort of thing."

"A lie may yet gain truth, if no one is around to speak against it." Catharina said. Cross nodded and handed over the will. Williamson took it with shimmering eyes.

"You have no idea what you have done for my family." Williamson said as he opened up the envelope and begin to read. "This land has belonged to my family since the old time, before there were even division lines between the kingdoms. With this, we can make sure it stays firmly in hands of my family for another generation. Not the Followers, nor even the Queen herself can dispute my claim!" Beside him Catharina nodded, though she did not seem as convinced as him. Williamson bounced in his seat happily for a moment before turning his attention back to Cross. "You two must be exhausted! Would you care to spend the night at my manor? It would be no trouble."

"We would lo-" Romeo started but Cross cut him off.

"We are honored, but we must return to our guild." Cross said politely.

"Of course, of course." Williamson waved his hand. "Well at least allow me to arrange your transportation. You, my young courier, look absolutely beaten ragged! I shall not take no for an answer!"

Cross was too tired to argue and simply nodded and leaned back in his seat. Taking advantage of the lull in conversation, Romeo leaned forward to again try his luck with Catharina. This time without Cross's interference.

xXx

"We should have stayed the night." Romeo mumbled as he followed Cross into the guild. It was already late, and the building was quiet save for a few late night readers and snack eaters. "Catharina was beautiful."

"You think every girl is beautiful." Cross grunted, still feeling nauseous. He simply wanted to go to his room and fall asleep.

"Every girl IS beautiful." Romeo said as they ascended the stairs towards their bedrooms. "You see Cross, what you have to understand about women is guh" Romeo was cut off as he bumped into Cross who had come to a sudden stop. Cross grit his teeth in pain but did not make a noise as he tried not to wither under the piecing gaze of Lexi who was standing silently in the hall way, her eyes shining in the darkness.

She slowly approached the pair, stopping only a few inches away from Cross. She dragged her eyes up and down his form before narrowing her eyes.

"It's just a few bruises." Cross lied, holding himself up to his full height "I'll have Galen look at in the morning."

He made to move but she stopped him with a slight tilt of her head. Behind him Romeo fidgeted uncomfortably before letting out a sigh and pushing passed Cross, who winced. Lexi turned her gaze on Romeo and he froze, holding up his hands.

"Hey, don't look at me." Romeo said, pointing as Cross. "He's the one who got stabbed!"

"You traitor." Cross hissed as Romeo took the moment to slide away and into his room, leaving Cross alone in the hallways with Lexi who had still yet to say a word. He held her gaze before for almost a full minute before finally he slumped down, exhausted and sore. "Come on Lex, I'm fine. I'll see Galen first thing in the morning. I just want to get some sleep right now."

Lexi continued to stare at him until finally he let out a sigh and reached over and pulled her hood down over her eyes. He turned on his heel and headed back down the stairs. "Or I could go talk to Galen right now. Why not?"

Lexi pulled her hood back into place and watched him go, her eyes twinkling as she waited until he reached the bottom floor to retire to her own room.

5: Chapter 5

Banksy woke to find a summons had been slipped under his door during the night. Yawning, he ran a hand through his curly hair and dressed slowly, careful to make sure his appearance was as pristine as possible, before heading downstairs. With careful steps he approached Servilia's desk, holding up the summons.

"Good morning." He greeted with a smile.

"It's afternoon, actually." Servilia responded. Her voice dripped with judgment that cut through Banksy like a hot knife. "A request was recently put in for a ripping. I'm putting you and another member on it."

"Perfect." Banksy said, trying to regain some of his confidence and swagger despite the still disapproving tone of Servilia. "I'll go wake up Cross then and we'll head off."

"Actually, Cross is not available. He's on leave." Servilia said, flipping though a file and double-checking her words. "Yes, right here. Galen has requested at least a day of bed rest and no jobs for at least a week."

"We never listen to Galen." Banksy protested.

"Alexis also made it emphatically clear that none of her team were allowed to go out on missions when injured."

Banksy balked at her words. "Lexi isn't a team leader, she can't make that call. She doesn't rank any higher than me or Cross!"

Servilia gave him a blank stare. "Would you care to inform her of this? By all mean, please do so. I would enjoy watching the show."

Banksy went silent for a moment before slowly shaking his head. "So, I'll go get Lexi then. Tell her we have a job."

"Wrong again, I'm afraid." Servilia quipped, no longer looking at Banksy, her sapphire eyes dropping back down to her files. "The Mistress has requested a partner for you.

"Who?"

"You and Romeo have been assigned this job together."

"What?" Banksy all but yelled, hearing the words said at the same time behind him. He spun around on Romeo, his hands balling into fists as the blonde stared at him with contempt. "Why?"

"Not my call." Servilia said with a small shrug, reaching up blindly and snagging a paper. She tossed it towards them. "That's the job, try not to cause too much trouble."

The paper floated passed Banksy and landed between the two boys, neither of which made to retrieve it.

"You gonna pick that up or just stand there staring like an idiot?" Romeo snapped, pointing at the paper."

"Oh I would, but I wouldn't want you accusing me of stealing again." Banksy took a step towards Romeo.

"At least this time you would have the decency to do it in front of my face! Finally learning something from me?" Romeo took a step towards Banksy.

"Oh right, I forgot. Two wrongs make a right in your world?" Banksy brought up his fists.

"I was just correcting what you ruined in the first place" Romeo replied, his voice rising to match Banksy's and his fists coming up.

"Maybe you should learn to hold on to the things you care about better then." Banksy cocked back his fist and Romeo did the same, they both took one step wards each other, closing the gap, when Cross stepped between them. Completely unperturbed by their actions, he bent over and picked up the job file with his left hand, as he crunched on a green apple he held in his right. Munching happily he read over the job, completely ignoring the two boys who starred daggers at each other around him.

"Looks like fun." Cross finally said after a few more moments of reading. "Need me to courier the item after you retrieve it?"

Cross's words were finally enough to snap Banksy out of his rage. "What?"

"I said, need a courier?" Cross repeated slowly, holding up the job. "I want to get out of town for a bit."

Banksy glanced back at Servilia but received no help, as the young woman did not so much as glance up. "Uh… Servilia said you're on leave, so…"

Cross sighed, glancing at Servilia. "Really?"

"Take it up wit Galen or Alexis" Servilia said, still not looking up, as she filed another job order.

"Yeah, apparently this one is only for traitors." Romeo called from behind Cross. Banksy flared up immediately.

"Takes one to know one!"

"You wanna settle this right here?" Romeo yelled, pushing a wide eyed Cross out of the way. "Come on!"

"Fine with me!" Banksy roared about to swing his fist into Romeo's face.

There was a sharp pop and a flash of fire and smoke. With a scream Romeo and Banksy dropped to the ground with a variety of colorful curse words, their hands pathetically trying to cover their eyes. Above them, Cross took another bite out of his apple, the bracer on his other arm smoking from the discharged flash bang.

"Oh yeah, you two are going to have fun." He said, dropping the paper in front of them and walking away. "Right, then. Don't embarrass the family if you can manage."

6: Chapter 6

"This is so embarrassing." Banksy gritted out as he fought against the shackles that kept him bolted to the floor. Beside him Romeo patiently tapped at the metal lock of his chain, humming slightly as he did so. The noise soon wore on Banksy's nerve.

"Will you shut the hell up already?" Banksy roared. "It's bad enough you got us caught, I'd rather not suffer any more than I already am."

"Oh I got us caught?" Romeo said, throwing the chain down. "I'm not the one who set off the alarm."

"But you're the one who decided it was a great idea to just "blow" the safe door open once the alarm went off."

"Well you could have mentioned it had a rebound spell on it!"

"Safe cracker. Me. Trained." Banksy said, slapping himself on the chest before pointing at Romeo. "Pyromaniac. You. Stupid!"

"Gentlemen!" A soft male voice cut through their bickering. "Please, there is no need to argue. The truth is, you both got yourselves caught. I must say, however, that I am impressed. You managed to knock out my best guards and get past the second level of my security. No one has ever gotten further than the first." He pulled out Banksy's chain of rings from his pocket and leaned in towards Banksy. "You must be an exceptional thief. This is an impressive collection."

"Well actually, I did all the heavy lifting. He just tags along for the ride." Romeo said.

"Now is not the time." Banksy hissed as the man stepped back and pulled a pipe from his pocket. He took a moment to light it, regarding his prisoners.

"I take it, you know who I am." He said, blowing a ring of smoke towards them. He raised an eyebrow as Banksy and Romeo both gave him blank look, Banksy made a face and coughed slightly as the smoke hit his face.

He sighed. "You may call me Mr. Dowser."

"Uh… we were just kind of given an address and a target." Romeo said honestly. "It's nothing personal, Dowser. You know how it is"

"Well, this is my house, you see, so it is rather personal. And it's Mr. Dowser, thank you very much." Dowser said, tapping his pipe against his chest as he began to pace back and forth. "Now the question is, what to do to you?"

"You could let us go?" Banksy said quickly, gaining another face full of smoke in response.

"Perhaps a ransom to your guild?" Dowser said aftera moment. "Tell me, which of the Rippers do you come from?"

Romeo and Banksy remained silent.

"Hmm, no matter. I'm sure I can have that information pulled from you with enough time. However, it is important for your guild to know I'm serious." He puffed on his pipe thoughtfully. "I believe I shall cut off one of your fingers. You two may decide who shall make the sacrifice. I would pick whichever of you is more likely to invoke sympathy, for if your guild fails to pay up… well that would be rather unfortunate for the two of you."

"Banksy." Romeo said without hesitation. "He already lost a finger, he knows how to cope."

"Are you out of your mind?" Banksy roared. "If anything I should be exempt because I already lost a finger. He should cut your finger off."

"Banksy look at me. You wouldn't really let him cut my finger off and ruin the perfection."

"You're such an ass." Banksy snarled, standing up and tugging at his restraints." Try putting someone else before yourself for once. This is why no one wants you on their team."

"Gentlemen." Dowser tried to cut in but the two ignored him.

"Just because you have a little childhood clique with the others doesn't make you any better than me." Romeo said, standing up and looking down on Banksy. "You're only useful because you can open a few safes. Take that away and your nothing but a shrimpy little shit."

"I'd rather be a shrimpy little shit than be some pompous rich boy with no friends!" Banksy tugged roughly at his shackles.

"Gentlemen…"

"You know what, I hope he cuts off your whole hand, not just a finger." Romeo said.

"Maybe he'll do everyone a favor and cut your tongue out so we won't have to listen to you talk ever again."

"Well maybe he'll just kill you then and make the world a little bit nicer."

"If I go, I'm dragging you to hell with me!"

"Gentlemen!" Dowser yelled, stepping between them.

"Shut up!" They yelled back in unison, both swinging a fist into Dowsers face as they slipped free from their restraints. Their captor flew back a few feet before falling to the ground, unconscious. Romeo and Banksy looked at each other, then at the fallen shackles.

"So, you got out, huh?" Banksy said after a moment. Romeo nodded.

"Yeah, I was able to burn through the lock. Took longer than I expected, this is good metal. It ruined my only acid bomb prototype though." He twisted his mouth one way then the other. "You picked yours?"

"Yeah, I did. I always keep an extra pick or two in my boots." Banksy said.

"Good. Now I don't have to save your sorry ass." Romeo said haughtily as he walked towards Dowser and began to search his pockets. Banksy joined him, shouldering Romeo to the side. He retrieved his ring chain and put it back into place over his neck, tucking the chain into his shirt.

"There's no key on this guy." Romeo muttered, punching Dowser hard in the temple as the man stirred slightly.

"Yes, there is." Banksy murmured, grabbing Dowsers hand and investigating the chunky gold ring on his pinky finger. Gingerly he removed the jewelry and slipped onto his own finger, feeling the magic pulse through his flesh. He grinned, looking up at Romeo. "I can get through the doo-what are you doing?"

Romeo put his hands behind his back quickly. "What? Nothing."

"Did you just steal his pipe?" Banksy asked incredulously. "You don't even smoke you klepto."

"You just stole the mans freaking ring. I think he's going to care more about that." Romeo shot back as he stood up. He crossed the room and collected his equipment that had been stripped from him earlier and thrown into a haphazard pile. "Come on, we need to get out of here, we're already behind schedule thanks to you."

Banksy ignored the quip. "Guards will probably be waiting at the door. If Dowser doesn't walk out…"

Romeo grinned, a sadistic glint in his eye as he held up two small ceramic balls and clinked them gently. "Oh, I think I can deal with that. You just worry about the safe, shorty."

xXx

"You think the Mistress is going to be mad?" Romeo said as he turned back on the mansion, watching the flames rise higher and higher. In his right hand he held a suitcase. It was intact, through it had suffered a few burns and the corner was coated in something that looked suspiciously like blood.

"Why… why did you use a fire bomb? In a room filled with wine and spirits?" Banksy asked, rubbing his smoke and ash stained face clean.

"Well I thought it was a smoke bomb, but the morons mixed up my bomb belt when they took it off. I can't be held responsible when people screw with my equipment." He winced as part of the roof collapsed in and the flames rose higher. "Besides… now that we've recovered the evidence this guy is going to be imprisoned. They would have reclaimed the house anyway and… and… it's not that bad, right?"

Banksy patted Romeo gently on the shoulder. "You, are so fucked Romeo. The Master is going to kill you, and then Servilia is going to kill you. Then Lexi is going to kill whatever is left of you." He laughed and pulled the suitcase from Romeo's fingers and began to walk off, lifting up his hand and admiring his new ring-key.

"Banksy! Come on, it won't be that bad though right? No one died. I mean we don't have to tell anyone I started the fire." When Banksy didn't answer Romeo chased after him. "Banksy. Cross has screwed up plenty of missions. I mean even Lexi has caused some damages, right? Banksy! It's just a house! You're gonna cover for me right? Banksy!"

7: Chapter 7

"When you finish with those, you can start on these." Servilia said, tapping a large, rusty chest with her left foot. "Polish the chest too, while you are at it."

"Oh come on Servilia, I've been at this for almost a three days now." Romeo whined, dropping the rag and wiping a hand across his forehead dramatically. "No one even uses these weapons anymore, why bother cleaning them? We'd be better off selling them for scrap."

"Because the Mistress ordered it." Servilia said as she exited the storeroom. "The less you talk, the faster you can work."

"Less you talk the faster you can mehmehmehmehmemeh." Romeo muttered under his breath, making a face as Servilia left and Lexi walked in. "Here to help?" He said sarcastically before wilting as Lexi glared at him until he picked up his rag. He began to work on cleaning the battle-axe, though it was a halfhearted effort.

Lexi sat down across from him and placed a large sword on the table, the black blade shimmering curiously. Romeo stopped his work for a moment and stared at the blade, watching the metal ripple, as though it were made of water. He looked up as Lexi pulled out her own cloth and began to vigorously clean the weapon, starting at the pommel and slowly working her way up. He ran a hand through his hair nervously.

"Something bothering you Lexi? Dating trouble?"

She didn't answer, but her movements stopped for a moment before she continued to fret over her weapon. Romeo sighed knowingly, put the axe down and leaned on the table. "Come on, tell Romeo your man problems. I can help you bag that man in no time. Matters of the heart are my specialty. Ring on your finger by the end of the year, guaranteed!"

Lexi didn't answer for a few seconds before she finally put her cloth down and looked up at Romeo, her dark eyes narrowing. The scarf around her face fluttered as she took in a deep breath. Romeo fought the sudden urge to retreat to a safer distance, his eyes glancing down at her sword.

"No I do not have dating issues, Romeo. You see… I'm quite bothered by the fact that the members of my team have been conducting themselves shamefully." Lexi said evenly. "You, Banksy, and Cross have show absolutely no regard for rules or regulations on your last few jobs, and I find the behavior disgraceful. It reflects badly on yourselves and on the guild."

"Look, the mansion burning down wasn't my fault. If anything we should blame that one on Banksy" Romeo said. "Also, the only reason I blew up the train car was to help Cross out. Really, none of it was my fault. Also, we aren't your team and you aren't a team leader."

"You blew up the train? Your report said the Followers did that" Lexi's hand moved to grip the hilt of her sword, ignoring the latter part of Romeo's words.

"A car! Not the whole train!" Romeo said quickly, holding his hands up. "Besides, Cross was the one that started it all. Why aren't you biting his head off?"

"Because Cross took a job and left late last night."

"I thought Cross was still barred from jobs?" Romeo said.

"He is." Lexi went silent as she lifted her blade up, letting it catch the light. After a moment she sighed and slid the sword into its sheathe and onto the chair beside her. She looked over at Romeo before reaching over and picking up one of the many weapons he still had left to clean. Without a word she began to work.

xXx

Cross fought the urge to fall asleep as he watched the plains pass by through the trains window, the sun just beginning to peek over the horizon. Shaking his head he took a moment to glance over the crowded passenger car. There was a comforting assortment of men, women, and children that him confidence this train ride wouldn't include being beaten or stabbed. He shifted in his seat, feeling the wound on his side burn, but the pain was minimal. Galen had done a good job, as always. Really, he had only needed a day of bed rest, but Galen… and others… had insisted.

Cross rolled his eyes as he let his forehead rest against the cool window. To his credit he had chosen an extremely easy job, no ripping required, only couriering. He just had to deliver a message from point A to point B. There wasn't even a strict time limit on the request, but he had managed to get it done. The day had barely begun and he was already on his way back home.

Yawning, he closed his eyes before flicking them back open again as a loud thump rocked the entire train. The other passengers tittered nervously before quickly settling back down and the moment was quickly forgotten, but Cross continued to stare out the window, a tug in his mind directing his eyes. Sitting up straighter he peered into the still dark plains and felt his stomach jolt as he saw what looked like the outline of a body lying awkwardly on the ground just a bit off from the tracks. He glanced around the car, but no one seemed to have noticed. He reached up and rubbed his temple, contemplating what he should do before standing up and pushing his way to the isle. Slipping through the car, and cursing all the way, he exited into the vestibule and, with very little thought and in incessant tug on his mind, promptly launched himself off the back. Tucking into a roll he came up with a variety of colorful curses as he slammed against the ground roughly before finally coming to a stop. Groaning, he lifted himself off the ground and poked at his tender side. The pain was there, but it was manageable. Cursing again, he began to shuffle towards where he had seen the body. It took him only a few minutes of searching, a feeling of dread sitting heavy in his stomach as he found it.

The body was a female. A teenager, by the looks of it, maybe a bit on the younger side. Deathly pale, with long hair that shone silver in the low light. Not that that was particularly unusual. Cross knew that in the Old Time magic often had manifested itself into people's appearances and though it was rarer now, it still happened, like with Lex.

Dropping down to one knee he reached over and pressed a finger to her neck. After a few, slightly unnerving, moments he finally felt a pulse and he felt his entire body relax. Leaning back, he glanced around but didn't see any signs of life, not that he expected to. This entire area was deserted in every direction for miles. The nearest town was more than a days walk away, and even that was nothing more than a small village that had cut a deal with the train company a few years back. He shook his head and leaned towards the girl again. He gave her a gentle shake, but she did not stir. Her skin was uncomfortably cold to the touch. He shook her harder and called out a few times, but still he received nothing. Frowning, he shuffled himself slightly closer and leaned over her. Lifting a hand he gave her a not so gentle whap on the face.

Her eyes opened. They were bright and blue as the sky.

Also angry.

Very Angry.

"You!" She hissed as she sat up. She smacked his hand away and bared her teeth. "You would dare to touch a Goddess with your mortal hands? I will have your hands cut off for your insolence!"

"Right then." Cross sighed as he sat back on his haunches. And rubbed at his temple "This was worth jumping off a train for. Thanks for that."

8: Chapter 8

"Well, are you going to stand there like an simpleton or are you going to help me up?" The girl asked Cross. He frowned as he rose up to his full height and turned his head to face the tracks. The next train wouldn't be for another five hours or so. He could probably manage to jump on it, but he wasn't sure about the girl. Maybe if he threw her…

"Mortal! Your Goddess is still on the ground." The girl whined, shaking a tiny fist at him.

"Cross."

"What?"

"My name." He said, reaching down and grabbing her wrist. With a quick yank he pulled up to her feet. "Cross, courier. You are?"

"I hardly think that is any of your concern."

Cross reached up and ran his hand over his face and took in a deep breath. After a moment of contemplation he turned away and began to walk, following the path of the tracks. Behind him the 'Goddess' yelped.

"Excuse me! Where do you think you are going?"

"Home."

"What about me?"

"Feel free to tag along."

"How dare you!" she quickly skipped past him and planted herself firmly in his path. "It is the Gods who lead the mortals, not the mortals who lead the Gods! Now… now… um… where are we, human?"

Cross looked up into the sky, taking a moment to regret leaving the train. "We're just on the outskirts of the Kingdom of Voy."

"I see. Tell me, who is the ruler of this kingdom?"

"Queen Cassandra the Fourth." Cross said.

"Very well, I demand you take me to this Queen Cassandra so she may bask in my presence and let this pitiful country know I have chosen to share with them my grace."

Cross blinked slowly. "And when the Queen asks to know the name of the great divine being that has come to grace her what shall I tell her?"

"Makina!" She said proudly before slamming her hands over her mouth, eyes widening. "You tricked me!"

"Yes, I did. Makina, huh? Pleasure to meet you, now come on." Cross pushed past her and began to walk. "I'd rather not try to board the train here, there is a turn a few miles up, they will have to slow down and it will make it easier."

He didn't bother to see if the 'Goddess' was still following him, but after a few moments he heard an indigent huff and the sound of small footfalls.

xXx

"Good afternoon Alexis." Servilia greeted, reaching up and plucking the summons from Lexi's hand and offering back a file. "Job for you, if you are feeling up for it. It may be a bit dangerous."

Lexi nodded, glancing over the file as Servilia filled her in.

"A member of the Knights was able to infiltrate the Queen's castle. He was going by the name Lee Vos. When he was discovered he managed to escape, but the royal guards caught up with him a few days later. They brought him back to the capital, but before they were able to interrogate him he escaped again, this time killing five guards in the process and one female civilian and her daughter, apparently for their money."

"Mmmm." Lexi's brow furrowed.

"The Crown has put a rather large bounty on his head. Alive is preferable and pays more, but they will accept dead as well." Servilia said. "So, would you care to go hunting tonight? I have some leads. Or you can continue to help Romeo and Banksy with their punishments."

"A team leader should accept responsibility of the actions of her team and share in the punishment they are dealt." Lexi said flatly. Servilia wisely chose not to point out Lexi did not formally have a team and was not officially ranked as a leader. "I'll take the job. I should return tomorrow or the next day."

Servilia nodded, making a note in her book. "Very well. Please be safe Alexis, the Knights are bad news, they especially won't take kindly to someone like you."

"I will be." Lexi said, turning on her heel and walking away.

xXx

"That was a ridiculous way to get on the train." Makina whined as she vainly attempted to straighten her windswept hair back into place with her hands. "Why did you not just tell them to stop?"

"Trains don't stop for hitchhikers. Not even Goddesses." He added sarcastically, pulling her by the arm and into the train properly. After a moment he found a mostly empty car. Letting her go he sat down and rested his face in his hands.

"So, how long will this trip to the Queen take?" Makina asked after a few minutes of silence. Cross lifted his head up and frowned. Part of him had hoped this was simply a dream, but no such luck.

"Well considering we are on the edge of the Kingdom, and that I have absolutely no intention of entering the capital… never."

"Your impudence will be remembered." Makina said darkly, her bangs falling over one sky blue eye.

Cross closed his eyes and leaned back. "You know that might have been intimidating if you weren't such a cute kid. What were you doing out there anyways? Get lost, running away or are you just crazy?"

"I am not some simple child." Makina sputtered. "I truly am a Goddess. The Spirit Goddess Makina of… of…" she trailed off, a frown forming on her face. Cross cracked an eye open just in time to see the young girl drop her head into her arms.

"What's wrong with you?"

"Nothing!" she said, lifting her head up and looking at him with watery eyes. "So, you refuse to take me to see the Queen? Then I demand to see your Master. I have terms to discuss. I trust you are part of a respectable guild and not simply some vagrant who attempts to pray on young, innocent girls?"

"Sleeping Dragon. You're welcome for finding you, by the way." Cross said choosing to ignore what looked suspiciously like tears in the young girls eyes. He closed his eyes as he attempted to find a sitting position comfortable enough to fall asleep in.

"Hmmm, fitting." Makina said. "Human, I have another question."

"It can wait." Cross replied flatly.

xXx

"Sorry girlie, nothing interesting that has come through here." The barkeep said without looking at Lexi, wiping down a glass before grabbing the next. "Just the usual customers, and I know most everyone around here."

Lexi stared at him for a moment before reaching down into her pocket and pulling out a small gemstone and laying it on the bar. Cross did occasionally have good ideas. The bartender stopped his work and picked up the gem. Holding it up to the light he smiled. "Oh, you meant interesting. Now that you mention it, there was a guy. He wasn't here long, didn't even order a drink. Just asked if there were any ships leaving any time soon."

"And you told him?" Lexi said.

"I told him of course." The bartender said, pocketing the gem and continuing his work. "This is a port city. Lots of ships coming and going."

"Did you give him any specifics?"

"Not sure." The barkeep grinned, looking down at her. "Maybe I did, maybe I didn't."

Lexi visibly tensed in annoyance before reaching down and pulling out another gem and holding it up for him to see. He smiled.

"Oh right. I told him Pearson's ships are heading out tonight. They are always looking for new dockhands. They travel through the darkwater. Always need new help when traveling through darkwater. You can find him in the harbor."

"Thank you." Lexi said, slamming his fist down on the bar. There was a loud crack as the gem was embedded deeply into the dark wood of the counter. Eyes flashing in amusement Lexi walked away, leaving the barkeep sputtering behind her. Cloaked in the dark of night, Lexi made her way quickly to the harbor, easily finding the ships owned by the Pearson Corporation. Only one looked like it was making preparations to leave. She approached the ship slowly, doing her best to stay out of the sight of the sailors that were preparing to depart. A group of them stood off from the rest, standing around a small table lit by single lamp. From the light Lexi could see gold coins littering the table as one of the men animatedly pointed at the coins, then at the ship. He was dressed differently than the rest. Simple black robes clung to his body, dirty and worn from travel.

"Don't kill him." She said softly, looking down as she drew her black blade. Striding forward confidently, she reached up and made sure her hair was securely tucked into her hood.

"Hey! This is Pearson property, you're going to have to leave young lady!"

Lexi swung her sword around and caught the sailor with the flat of her blade, throwing him off the dock and into the water below. The resulting splash and cry of pain were enough to draw the attention of the table. Lexi held the sword out.

"I'm here for Lee Vos. He carries a bounty put in place by the Crown. Any attempt to protect him will be seen as an act of treason against the state and will be punished as such." Lexi said, eyes narrowing. Without hesitation the sailors quickly stepped away from the table, leaving the robed man alone. He stared at her with unrivaled hatred.

"Lee Vos, I take it." Lexi said, lowering the blade. "I will give you one chance to come with me. I can promise you safe passage and a fair trial before the Queen."

"Trial?" Lee spat. "You filthy users have no right to rule, or to pass judgment. Your magic is an abomination. It is a curse that slows the true progression of mankind. Soon it will be nothing but a faded memory. An afterthought on the pages of history."

Unimpressed Lexi walked towards him. Kicking the table out of his way, Lee pulled a sword from under his robes. Lexi noted the blade, still stained with dried blood. Her fingers curled tighter around the hilt of her sword.

"Don't kill him."

Lunging forward she brought up her blade faster than Lee could react. The black metal cut through his fingers, severing them from his hand. Howling in pain and shock his sword fell from his grip. Stumbling backwards he turned to run, but Lexi had already made her way around him. She held up her sword, the tip just touching his chest.

"You killed many people just to escape." She said quietly. "Even innocent bystanders who had nothing to do with your war. A child."

"No one is innocent. Those who live in a kingdom of lies deserve nothing but death. Every one will die. Men, women, and children." Lee gritted out as Lexi pressed forward ever so slightly and the blade just began to push through his flesh. She held it for a moment longer before pulling the blade away as she took a step back.

"Pick up your sword." She ordered.

"What?"

"Pick. Up. Your. Sword." Lexi repeated.

Slowly, he dropped down and retrieved his weapon with his left hand, holding it shakily. Without hesitation Lexi stepped forward and knocked it from his hands before spinning around him and slicing at his ankles. With a cry Lee fell forward, his legs unable to support his own weight. Lexi dropped down to one knee beside him, slamming the blade of her sword down next to his face.

"This blade is known as Nightmare." She said, rotating the blade until it only inches from his eye. "You will remember it well. Nightmare will watch you, and if you ever so much as think about harming an innocent again, Nightmare shall repay the deed a hundred times over. If you think the loss of your fingers is a steep price, know the next time it shall be something far more dear to you."

"You believe yourself so fierce a warrior? You believe this changes anything? This victory of yours means nothing you stupid bitch." Lee snarled. "Knowledge is the true power. We, the Knights of Divine Progress, bask in that power, and in time, nothing will stand in our way."

"I'm sure." Lexi said before she slammed Nightmare's pommel against his temple, knocking him into unconsciousness. Standing up she looked at the nearest dockworker, her posture relaxing. "I shall require a cart, and please forgive me for any damages. I will gladly pay."

9: Chapter 9

"Hey, wake up." Cross said as he gave Makina a hard tap in the forehead. She batted his hand away frantically in response, her blue eyes flickering open.

"How dare you strike me! Do it again and I shall smite you where you stand." Makina said, her fists balling up.

"Sure you will. Come on. We have to switch trains." Cross gave her another thump on the head for good measure before departing. Fuming, Makina followed him.

"I thought you told me you were taking the train home when you first gazed upon my brilliance." She said, catching up to his longer stride with effort. "Are you too stupid to remember your way home? Even a dog can find it's way back to its master."

"The train I was on does take me directly home. The train we got back on after I saved you does not." Cross said, glancing up at the scheduled departures. "So now we get to wait again."

"It's been almost an entire day!" Makina whined. "How far out of our way did you take me?"

"Far." Cross said, his voice tired.

"Well then, it is obvious I am better off on my own." Makina said, stopping in her tracks. Cross slowly came to a stop and looked at her over his shoulder.

"You sure about that?"

"Quite." Makina said. "I would thank your for you assistance but you've only been a burden. Though I suppose that isn't entirely your fault, you being only a simple mortal."

"Right then." Cross said, pointing across the concourse and at a small cafe. "If you change you mind, I'll be over there eating. You're welcome to join me."

Cross patted her on the head and headed across the concourse alone. He was seated quickly and was already perusing the menu when he heard a huff, followed by the scraping of a chair.

"You're back." Cross said, looking up from the menu. "I thought you would have flown off by now or whatever it is a Goddess does."

Makina pouted at him. "Careful mortal. I shall go as I please. I am a Goddess after all."

"Sure you are." Cross said, looking back at the menu. There was silence for a few minutes before Makina tapped on the back of his menu. He ignored her. She did it again. He continued to ignore her. With a small huff she slapped the menu out of his hands. He twisted his mouth into a frown as he retrieved the menu from the floor. "Was that really necessary?"

"You were ignoring me and I had a question."

"I'm sure it can wait."

She lifted her head haughtily. "I do not have to wait on you, you should be waiting on me! On bended knee no less. So far you have been nothing but rude and I nothing but nice."

Cross gave her a blank stare. "What did you want to ask?"

"This book." She tapped on the menu. "What does it say?"

"You can't read?"

"Of course I can read." She said, grabbing the menu from his hands and squinting at the words. "Just… just not these symbols." She thrust the menu back into his hands.

"This is not a book." Cross said. "It is a menu. It says what this restaurant will serve."

"Ah. Service! Finally." Makina brightened up. "In that case, I shall require a temple, a high priestess, and-"

"No." Cross shook his head. "Just… just no. They serve food here."

"Oh." She said, brow furring for a moment. "In that case, I will have the finest meal available. Perhaps a feast in my honor. It's not every day we grace you simple creatures with our divine presence."

"Do you know what a burger is?" Cross said, ignoring her tirade and putting the menu down with a sigh. She shook her head. "Good, you're having a burger."

"That doesn't sound like a meal fit for a Goddess." She said, tilting her head slightly.

"You'd be surprised." Cross mumbled, reaching forward and picking up his glass of water. He lifted it up to his lips and hesitated. He waited a heartbeat before asking, "Are you thirsty?"

She looked away. "Yes, slightly. I have traveled far, you know. Even further actually, no thanks to you."

He put the glass down and slid it over to her. She stared at the glass for a moment before mumbling something and quickly taking a sip.

"I didn't catch that."

"I said you are lucky I have not smote you." She said, trying her best to glare intimidatingly at him.

Cross raised an eyebrow, running an eye over the petite girl in front of him. "Somehow, I'm not particularly worried about that."

Makani pouted, her cheeks puffing out slightly as her lower lip jutted out. "Really, I can smite. I swear I can. I'm just not in the mood, and besides, I have decided that you amuse me. You're like a mouse and I am the cat. I shall play with you as I wish before killing you."

Cross sighed, running a hand over his face and signaling for the waitress. After giving her their orders he turned back to Makina and leaned forward, resting his chin on one hand. "Why were you out in the plains?"

"That is none of your business." Makina said, taking a large gulp of water and pulling an ice cube into her mouth. She crunched on it happily.

"Would you please tell me, I did jump off a moving train, you know." Cross said. Makina stopped her chewing to regard him for a moment.

"I am not sure." She said before returning to her crunching.

"What?"

"I said I am not sure why I was out there." She said. "I am having trouble… remembering things. That's all. I'm sure it will come back to me."

"But you remember that you are a Goddess?"

"Yes."

"You said a Spirit Goddess."

"Y-yes." Makina said, her face falling slightly.

"But you don't know what of?" Cross pressed.

Makina reached into the glass and grabbed an ice cube. She flicked it towards Cross, catching him hard on the nose. He recoiled back and she let out a small giggle, wiggling her hand towards him and showering him with droplets of water

"You little brat." Cross muttered, wiping his face off.

"I do not with to discuss this anymore." Makina said as though that settled the manner. In a way it did. Cross went silent and did not speak again until the food was brought. Still annoyed he bit into his burger, not noticing until he was halfway done that Makina had yet to begin eating.

"What?" He asked, exasperated.

"This does not seem dignified." She said, pushing the plate towards him. "Cut it into smaller pieces and feed them to me."

Cross pushed the plate back. "Either you eat it, or you go hungry."

"Then I shall go hungry and I will let the consequence of that rest on your head." She said, pushing the plate back towards him.

Cross stared at her for a long time before grabbing his knife and stabbing it into her burger. Dragging the knife back he spit it in half. Makina glared at him as he pushed the plate back. "Eat."

"No."

"Then starve." Cross gritted as he leaned back and continued to eat his own burger. After a few minutes Makina reached forward and took one of the halves. Glaring at Cross the entire time she nibbled on edge before her eyes widened.

"Oh wow." That was the last thing Cross heard her say as she finally began to eat, with must more gusto than Cross had anticipated. Despite starting before her, he managed to finish quite a time after her.

"Time to go." Cross said, pulling out payment and leaving it on the table as their train pulled up. Considerably more compliant, he managed to get Makina on that train with little snark. Falling into a seat across from her, he prepared for another round of annoyance, but almost as soon as the girl touched the chair she was asleep, her head resting lightly against the window. Cross rubbed at his temple, somewhere between amused and exhausted. Signaling a car attendant, he paid for a blanket and draped it over the sleeping girl before settling himself in for the final leg of their travel.

10: Chapter 10

"What are you doing Nathan? Did you finish all of the punishment tasks? The Mistress wouldn't like it if you skipped out like Romeo tried to do." Servilia said as she sat down across from Banksy. Banksy jumped, the lock slipping from his fingers and clunking against the wood. He picked it up with gentle fingers and began to slowly rotate it.

"I finished cleaning the basement a few hours ago. I'm just practicing now. That last mission with the idio… with Romeo, the lock had a rebound spell on it. I couldn't crack it fast enough and we got caught. So I'm working with this one. It cost me a bit more than I liked, but the more I know about a spell, the faster I can find a way to counter it."

"Is it hard?" She asked, leaning forward as tapped his ringed fingers against the lock.

"It's not hard, really. It's just… it's hard to explain?" Banksy said, looking up at Servilia. He felt his stomach flutter, but the lock in his hand kept him grounded and mildly confident. He turned his hand over, showing off the lock. "See, the lock itself is just a normal lock. All I have to do is figure out which pins go where and it would open, but the rebound spell negates any attempt to pick it. The weak ones will push your pick out, and the stronger ones can actually give you a pretty nasty bruise from the blowback… or worse."

"Was it a rebound spell?" Servilia said, looking pointedly at his missing finger. "Your report never mentioned what exactly went wrong. It felt improper to pry, you were…"

"Crying like a baby?" Banksy said with a grim smile. "Yeah, that… that was pretty terrible. I got too confident, tried to rush a job. It wasn't a rebound though..."

"If it bothers you, you don't need to talk about." Servilia said softly, noticing the pained look on Banksy's face.

Banksy waved her off. "It's alright. I just don't really think about it much. It was a Blood lock."

"Blood Lock?"

"Yeah, pretty much sounds like what it is. The lock is designed to be opened by the blood of the owner."

"That sounds rather barbaric." Servilia said.

"It is. I thought I could mimic the previous owner using a few of my rings but whoever cast the enchantment on the safe was good. I'm lucky it only took my finger." He sighed before giving her a small smile. "But I got the safe open still. Mind you, I was screaming and Cross had to collect the rip and then pull me out, but I got it open."

"And did you learn a valuable lesson?" Servilia asked.

"I learned anything can be done, if you're willing to sacrifice enough." Banksy said, flicking one of his rings against the lock and grabbing a pick. Without hesitation he pushed the pick onto the keyhole, meeting no resistance. His smile grew.

"I should get back to work, Vitus's team just brought back a lot of paperwork and I've been avoiding it for too long." Servilia said as she stood up. Pausing she reached out and patting him on the hand. "You know, I'm glad you survived that, Nathan and the last job too, but please be more carful. Worrying isn't good for me."

Banksy froze at her touch but managed to nod his head and add "I will. And you can uh, you can call me Banksy, you know?"

"I know." Servilia smiled before heading back to her desk. Banksy watched her go before shaking his head and heading off towards his room.

He had spent the morning cleaning the basement.

He had conquered the rebound lock

And most important of all, he had talked to a pretty girl without making a fool of himself.

Today had been a good day, and he was thoroughly exhausted.

xXx

'Knock Knock'

"I am sleeping. Go away." Banksy moaned, pulling a pillow over his head. He hadn't even made it five minutes into his nap.

'Knock Knock'

"I said go away!"

'Knock Knock'

"No!"

'Knock Knock' 'Knock Knock' 'Knock Knock' 'Knock Knock'

"Damnit what?!" Banksy roared, storming over to the door and throwing it open angrily. Almost as soon as the door opened, a small explosion sent Banksy stumbling back. Tripping over his own feet he landed painfully on his back. Letting out a groan he tried to sit back up, but found his body was stuck to the floor by some kind of gum-like yellow substance. "What the hell?"

"Banksy! Hey, can you move?"

"R-Romeo?" Banksy asked, still struggling to pull himself free. "What is this?"

"New bomb. Can you move?"

"Of course I can't fucking move. Romeo, I'm going to kill you! Get me out of this."

"It worked!" Romeo grinned as he turned around and exited Banksy's room, closing the door behind him. "It should wear off in a few hours. If it doesn't I'll try to remember to come check on you."

"Romeo!" Banksy rocked back and forth but only found the gum only solidified with his every move. "Romeo! I'm going to murder you, you fucking pyro!"

xXx

"Time to wake up again." Cross said, flicking Makina on the head lightly. She stirred but her eyes didn't open. Cross gave her another thump but she still didn't open her eyes, instead curling into a tight ball and pulling the blanket around her. Cross reached out to give her a good shaking, but her face made him pause. Even though she was still asleep she looked exhausted. Shaking his head, he kneeled down next to Makina and gently rocked her back and forth until she finally opened one bleary eye.

"What do you want mortal?"

"It's time to go." Cross said. "You can sleep some more when we return to the guild."

"I am comfortable here." She responded, turning her head away and closing her eye.

"Well unless you want to ride this train all day again you better get up." Cross said.

Makina pushed the blanket to one side and opened her arms. "You may carry me."

"What?"

"I said you may carry me. I am tired and do not wish to walk. As such, you may carry me." Makina said, never opening her eyes. "I trust you can manage it. You may be dumb but you seem strong enough."

"It's not that I'm not strong enough it's that I don't want to do it." Cross gritted, glancing around the rapidly emptying car. "Makina, if you don't get up in the next five seconds-"

"Please?" She said, suddenly opening her large blue eyes. They were pathetically wide and watery. Her bottom lip trembled. "I'm so tired, I don't think I have the strength to walk."

Cross wavered for a moment before letting out a heavy sigh. With slow moments he turned around until his back was facing her. With a snide giggle Makina clambered onto his back, pulling the blanket along with her.

"You mortals are such simple creatures." She said as Cross stood up and began to walk. "To think you would believe me too weak when in reality I am far stronger than you can ever hope to be." She yawned loudly in his ear and rested her head against his shoulder. "So simple."

In a few minutes she was fast asleep, her even breathes falling in time with Cross's footsteps. To his credit Cross resisted the urge to drop her onto the ground and instead trudged on towards the guild, glad the building was located so close to the train station. Walking up the steps he pushed in the door with his foot and briskly walked passed the tables containing his fellow guild mates. Approaching the stairs he spied Servilia staring at him. She raised an eyebrow as her eyes traveled from his face, to the face of the still sleeping Makina resting on his shoulder. He rolled his eyes and mouthed 'later' to her before ascending the staircase. Making his way to his room, he awkwardly unlocked the door, doing his best not to drop Makina as she fidgeted in her sleep. Pushing into the room he deposited the girl into his bed where she comfortably sprawled out, pulling his pillow under her head and adding his blankets to her own. Cross could only shake his head as he exited his room and headed back down to the lobby.

Servilia was waiting for him, leaning back in her chair with a very large and surly looking cat sitting in her lap. She ran a delicate hand over the animal's large, striped head. Cross made a face. He had never much been a fan of Dante and the cat often made sure to let it be known the feeling was mutual. It hissed at him as he approached, exposing the long fangs that Cross had been acquainted with more times than he cared to remember.

"Beat it, fur ball." He muttered as Servilia put Dante on the floor and gave him one last head scratch before he scampered away. Cross pulled up a chair and sat down, running a hand tiredly over his face. "Payment arrive on time?"

"Yes, yet you did not." Servilia said, twisting a lock of hair around one finger. "Care to explain that… among other things?"

Cross leaned forward and let his head rest on the cool marble of Servilia's desk. "The girls name is Makina. I don't know her age or if she is even a citizen of the kingdom."

"I see." Servilia said, picking up her notebook and making a few quick notes. "Where did you find her?"

"The plains near the divide. She was passed out. No signs of anyone around. Just her."

"Mhmmm." Servilia paused. "Interesting, I don't remember their being a train stop near the plains."

"There isn't." Cross said flatly. "I checked her for injuries, but she doesn't seem to have any. Galen should give her a once over when she wakes up but she seems healthy enough, just tired and stupid. Really stupid."

"I will alert Galen. Is there anything else?"

Cross lifted his head up. "Right. She thinks she's a Spirit Goddess."

"Spirit. Goddess." Servilia said as she diligently took note. "Perfect. I'll be sure to alert the Master and the Mistress of our new guest." Servilia reached onto her desk and pulled out a small slip of paper. "Before you go, Alexis would like to speak with you. You would do well not to ignore her request."

"She in a bad mood?" Cross asked as his head lowered back down to the cool marble.

"A little bit worse than her usual moody self. She was not particularly thrilled with Banksy and Romeo's performance on their last job, nor was she amused once she realized you took a job despite still being on leave."

"Not my fault. Job was on the board."

"I am sure she will see it that way." Servilia said. "She also had quite a rough Hunt while you were away."

Cross raised his head up. Servilia already had a newspaper waiting for him, the text highlighted with thick red lines. He glanced over the main points. "He killed a child?"

"Yes."

"You shouldn't have sent Lexi on this one. You know she gets emotional when children are involved."

"Are you one to talk, Cross?" Servilia asked with a small smile as she waved her hand over the guildhall. "Are any of us?"

Cross ignored the question. "How much did it cost to keep our name out of the news?"

"Luckily she showed more restraint than I expected, so not as much as you would imagine." Servilia said, taking the paper back from him. "The job paid well. Almost ten times as much as the one you took." Cross made a face at her. "However, it seems her little 'fan-club' has still attributed the act to her."

"Of course they did. Guess that's the price of being famous."

"Quite so." Servilia said, straightening a few files on her desk." She's in the training room I believe. You better hurry before she comes and finds you instead."

Cross lifted his head and eyed the request board. Only the most basic jobs were put on the board. Jobs that didn't require high specialization and ones that Servilia had deemed simple enough for anyone to handle without being personally chosen. Servilia followed his gaze and tutted.

"No Cross. You cannot take another job and run off. I mean it."

"Right then." Cross said unenthusiastically as he pushed away from her desk and stood up.

Thank you for reading and I hope you have enjoyed so far.

Reviews, reactions, or comments of any kind are extremely welcomed and very appreciated.

11: Chapter 11

The wooden blade of the practice sword struck Cross on the head just as he stepped into the room. He staggered backwards, clutching his forehead and cursing loudly as Lexi stared at him unimpressed.

Cross opened his eyes and stared at the entry way to the training room.

"Well, that's not really a surprise." He said to himself before entering the room and instantly lurching the side and bringing up his arms to protect his head. The wooden blade of the practice sword slammed into his stomach before Lexi grabbed him by the collar of his shirt and threw him across the room. Twisting his body around, Cross managed to make a desperate grab at the floor, slowing his momentum. Swinging down his legs he landed knees first on the padded floor before rolling to the side as the training sword was flung at him.

Lexi was on him in a heartbeat. He caught her kick with both hands, the force of the strike enough to send tremors up his arms and slide him back along the ground. Pushing back hard he managed to stumble her back a step. Recovering, Lexi lashed out with another kick, but Cross ducked under her leg and rolled to the side. Lexi tracked him well, jumping over his leg as he tried to sweep out her feet from under her. Stepping back she waited for him to get back to his feet, bouncing on the balls of her feet and shaking her arms out in preparation.

"Alright." Cross sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Let's get this over with."

Lexi lunged at him, ducking under his punch and driving her small fist into his side. Swiping his arm down, Cross just missed her as she spun behind him and slammed her elbow into his back. Hissing, Cross stumbled forward and spun around, blocking her next flurry of strikes with moderate success before she leveled a kick to the side of his leg. Wincing, Cross faltered and Lexi pounced on the opportunity. Jumping forward she slammed her knee into his chest, sending Cross flying back with a curse. Landing hard on his back, he pushed himself back onto his knees as Lexi once again moved to close the distance between them.

Lifting up his arms Cross began to flick his ring fingers to fire out a flashbang, but Lexi was too quick. Reaching out she grabbed onto both his wrists and wrenched him up. Eyes wide, Cross was lifted off the ground as Lexi rolled on her back, still holding onto him, and planted both of her feet into his stomach. She easily held him up off the ground. Cross scowled at her as she held him in the uncomfortable position for longer than necessary.

"You're injuries seem to have healed." Lexi said, tilting her head slightly.

"Galen did a good job." Cross gasped out, Lexi's feet pressing all the air from his lungs.

"Good." She said before kicking off with both feet and launching him high into the air. Unable to control his descent Cross came crashing back down to the blessedly padded floor. Letting out a pathetic moan he decided against trying to get back up, instead choosing to twist his body around until he was staring up at Lexi. She sat down a few steps away from him, crossing her legs and resting her hands on her knees.

"I take it you are upset then." Cross said after a few minutes of silence. He sat up, wincing slightly as he did so, and copied her pose, though his was noticeably less rigid.

Lexi said something, but it was too low for Cross to hear. The edge of her scarf just barely fluttering from her words.

"Speak up Lex" Cross leaned over and tugged at one of the tassels hanging off her scarf.

"I asked you not to take any jobs until you were healed." Lexi said, lifting her head up. The scarf fell away from her face and Cross felt his stomach twist back and forth for a moment as the scar that ran across her lips came into view. "You told me you wouldn't."

Cross leaned back, releasing his grip on her scarf. "Ah. Right. You see-"

"You're lucky I didn't hit you harder!" Lexi snapped, her eyes flashing angrily. "A subordinate does not disregard the orders of a leader! If it was up to me then you would-"

"But it's not up to you, Princess. You're not my team leader." Cross said as he stood up and straightened out his clothes. Lexi began to open her mouth to continue her tirade but Cross leaned down towards her and held up a hand. "Yet."

Lexi glared at him, though a faint redness spread to her cheeks. Cross gave her a small nod and turned to start walking away when his legs slipped out from under him. Landing on the padded floor yet again he rolled back into his knees and glared at Lexi, but she was still sitting where he had left her, with her hands on her knees and eyes firmly shut. Confused for a moment he glanced down and watched his shadow pool around him unnaturally.

"You're getting better at that." Cross sighed as he poked at the shadow. He felt a moment of odd resistance before the spell broke and the shadow dispersed. Lexi let out a gasp and slouched over, breathing hard from the exertion.

"If you would practice your Seeing abilities more often you would improve too." Lexi said, putting a hand to her forehead. "I barely had to change my plan of attack to throw you off."

"Considering there hasn't been a real magic user born for almost a hundred years, Lex." Cross said, back on his feet. "Training seems rather useless."

"You're wrong." Lexi said, holding out her hand. A small black ball formed, spinning in place. "I can feel it, just below the surface. It's there. I'll find it."

Smiling, Cross almost felt like he stepped back in time. He would watch Lexi practice for hours on end just to make her shadow bend the smallest of degrees, then cheer with her when she succeeded. He would listen to her read and talk about the Old Time late into the night until either he fell asleep or she did.

He knew Magic would never truly come back to this world. That door was long shut… but somehow when Lexi said it, he found it a little bit easier to believe.

"Maybe you're right." Cross extended his hand. "Come on, I'm starving and I've got a story to tell you."

Lexi shook her head. "After my the last job the Mistress has requested I spend at least twenty minutes of… reflection for every 'violent' act I commit."

"Of course she did." Cross sighed before dropped down to the floor and closing his eyes. "Fine, I'll wait."

Lexi stared at him for a moment before pulling up her scarf and closing her eyes again, but not before a tiny smile crossed her face.

xXx

"Yo Cross! I ran out of powder again and I was wondering if…oh." Romeo paused as he opened the door to Cross's room and found an attractive young girl sleeping soundly on his bed. Slowly stepping backwards he closed to the door. Heading across the hallway he pushed into Banksy's room. "Hey, Banksy, Cross has a girl…opps"

"Romeo!" Banksy gritted out, still firmly glued to the floor.

"Right, right, I forgot." Romeo sighed, rubbing at his chin thoughtfully "Funny, it should have dispersed by now. It's only mucus from the stomach lining of a bearpig mixed with some other… stuf."

"What?"

"Huh? Oh nothing." Romeo said before snapping his fingers. "Hey, while I have you here, would you mind helping me test out one of my new sleeper bombs."

"Romeo, get me unstuck right now!"

"Yeah yeah, just do you best to stay awake, okay?" Romeo said, plucking a small bomb from his belt and tossing it into the room. "I'll remember to check on you this time, promise."

He closed the door, hearing Banksy's voice grow fainter and fainter until the boy finally passed out. Humming to himself, Romeo headed downstairs.

xXx

12: Chapter 12

"She's dying. She's not strong enough to hold on for much longer."

"She won't survive out there!"

"At least out there she has a chance. I will not be held here, helpless, and watch her fade away."

"And what will become of you? You have nothing to spare."

"Better even one lives then we all perish."

"Young miss?" Servilia said as she softly shook Makina. "Young miss, it is time to wake up. It's not proper for one as cute as you to spend the day sleeping away."

"I shall do as I please." Makina groaned, pushing Servilia's hand away and curling into the covers. "Go away and do not disturb me."

"Oh dear, you are a feisty child aren't you?" Servilia gave a small smile before grabbing the sheets and wrenching them to the side. Makina yelped as she was tugged along and off the bed, hitting the ground with a loud thump. She looked up with watery eyes.

"That hurt! How dare you strike… Who are you?" She said, starting up at the pretty young woman above her. Servilia smiled and offered a hand. Tentatively Makina accepted it.

"My name is Servilia. I am a consultant for the guide." Servilia said. "And you are Makina?"

"Yes." Makina said, tilting her head from one side to the other as she studied Servilia's face. "You are very pretty. Much more attractive than the other mortals I have seen thus far."

Servilia let out a light laugh, bringing her hand up to her face. "You're too sweet. Now come along, I've drawn a bath for you. I'm sure you will want to get out of those clothes." She threw a glance at the girl's plain white robes and leather sandals. That wouldn't do at all. "We'll get you some new clothes as well."

Makina nodded, following Servilia out of the room. "Where is the simpleton?"

"Do you mean Cross?" Servilia asked, opening a door to a large room and ushering Makina in. "He's likely dealing with Alexis right now." Noting the questioning look from Makina, Servilia waved her hand. "It's quite a long story."

"I can't believe he left me unguarded. I shall have him punished for such impudence." Makina mumbled, coming to a stop in a large bathroom. A marble tub sat on one side of the room, framed by large floral curtains. There was a heavy scent of rich perfume hanging in the air.

"I will be back with some clean clothes." Servilia said as she turned to leave. "I believe I can find something suitable for you to borrow until we can take you into town and get some new clothes."

With another smile she ducked out of the room, leaving Makina to undress and enter into the blissfully warm water, pulling the curtains shut behind her. After only a few minutes of soaking, her eyelids grew heavy again and she began to drift off when the door clicked open and Servilia returned.

"I hope the water wasn't too hot." Servilia said, her heels clicking against the marble floor. She placed the clothing she had brought on a countertop. "I am quite fond of taking extremely hot baths, I sometimes forget others don't share my sentiments."

"It's fine." Makina sighed more than said.

"I will leave you alone then." Servilia said.

"Wait." Makina said, sitting up and pulling back the curtain enough to peak out. "There are a few things I wish to know, and as you seem to be more intelligent than the other mortals, I believe you will be able to sufficiently answer."

"Of course." Servilia said, leaning against the counter. "But I would like to ask you one first."

"Hmmmmm. I suppose I will allow that. You have been quite generous to me. Far more so than the simpleton." Makina said, drawing another amused smile from Servilia. "What is it you wish to know, mortal?"

"Cross tells me you are a Goddess." Servilia said. "Yet your name is not one I am familiar with. I was hoping you could elaborate."

"I am a Spirit Goddess." Makina said, looking away from Servilia and down at the water. She traced one delicate finger through the bubbles, frowning. "I am Makina, Spirit Goddess of… Well I am simply a Spirit Goddess and that is all you mortals need to know."

"I see." Servilia said, seemingly content with the answer given. "Now, what did you wish to ask me?"

Makina looked back up. "This world. It feels… wrong."

"How so?"

"It feels empty." Makina said, frowning deeply. "Something is wrong with it. The air feels stagnate… Tell me, why do your trains spew such putrid smoke now?"

"Smoke? Because they run on coal." Servilia said. "They have for almost fifty years now."

"Why do they not run on magic?" Makina said.

"There has not been a person capable of using magic born in over century. Any large reserves of magic that we had ran dry long ago."

"How can that be?" Makina frowned

"No one is quite sure." Servilia said with a sigh. "Few even have powers anymore, and the number grows smaller every year. In this guild only Cross and Alexis have the ability to use their powers at will."

"Cross can use magic?" Makina asked suddenly.

"He is a clairvoyant." Servilia said. "Quite possibly the last true clairvoyant, save for the Queen, but who knows if her power is real or just something the Kingdom has created."

"Tell me about this guild." Makina said as she sunk lower in the water, rubbing tiredly at her eyes. "This building is rather unimpressive for a guild hall."

"I suppose it is. The original hall of the Sleeping Dragon guild burned down during the riots during the initial power shortages. The Mistress during that time decided against rebuilding it in favor of building an orphanage to house those who lost their families. The guild moved into this building a few years after that and we continue to operate in a similar manner. The guild finances the orphanage, and the orphans are given a place in the guild if they so choose once they become of age. Most choose to live a life separate from the guild, but they of course are always welcome back."

"How does the guild function?" Makina said. "Isn't it rather difficult to run a magic guild in a world free of magic?"

"It was at first, from what I have been told. Many guilds failed. We are one of the few guilds that are still active in anything more than name." Servilia said. "Of course there is always work to be done, though. We simply began to gradually shift our clientele towards other jobs. We now provide a litany of services, some which involve magic though most don't. Our most common requests are couriering, bounty hunting, and occasionally dealing with magical objects. Oh, and of course ripping.

"Ripping?"

"Yes. It's our less…" Servilia searched for the right word. "Our less advertised service. We specialize in the recovery of objects and information. As long as the price is right and the clients are satisfactory."

"That sounds like a rather dishonest trade for a guild." Makina said after a long pause.

"It is." Servilia said without hesitation. "But it allows us to continue funding the guild, and more importantly, the children we take care of. We do our best to vet potential clients, of course, but in the end we will always do what is necessary to protect the guild and our children."

Makina didn't speak for a long time. She lifted her hand up and watched the water droplets fall and listened to them plink back down into the tub. "This world, it is very different than I remember."

"What do you remember?" Servilia asked softly.

"I… I'm not quite sure." Makina responded, her voice cracking slightly. "But I remember it being... different."

"Well, that's alright." Servilia said.

"How can this be alright?" Makina snapped. "I thought you were smarter than the rest but obviously-

"Because we will help you remember." Servilia said, cutting Makina off. Her voice was so gentle it sent a wave of shame through Makina's being as she tried to come up with a rude retort "This guild, these people, we will do anything to protect our children. That includes you now."

Makina tried to respond. Tried to tell this idiot woman that she was no simple child. That she was a Spirit Goddess who needed no help. But the words that came to her mind, spoken in her most haughty and assertive tone, died in her throat leaving only a small choking noise. It took her almost a minute to finally speak. "I believe I am done with this bath. Would you bring me my towel?"

Servilia nodded. Pushing off from the counter she handed the girl a large, fluffy towel before exiting the room and waiting. After a few minutes of waiting, Makina opened the door. Servilia clapped her hands together happily as the girl came into view, clad in the dark blue dress Servilia had found.

"You're so adorable! I just knew that dress would fit you." Servilia exclaimed. "Would you like me to fix your hair before we go?"

Makina blushed at the praise. She lowered her gaze and nodded. Servilia led her back into the bathroom and sat her down in front of the mirror. As Servilia began to gently brush Makina's long hair, the younger girl mumbled something.

"I'm sorry? I didn't catch that." Servilia said.

"Why are you so nice to me?" Makina said softly. Her usual snappiness nowhere to be found.

"Because the moment you stepped into this guild, you came under our protection. Even if you leave, you will always be safe with us." Servilia said.

"T-thank you, mort- Thank you Miss Servilia." Makina said after a moment's hesitation.

13: Chapter 13

"It is still so nice to find the two of you together like this."

Cross's eyes flicked open. A woman stared down at him with an amused smile. She had a motherly face framed neatly by long, gray hair.

"Mothe-Mistress Jiana!" Cross jumped up to his feet and dipped into a low bow as his right hand came up across his chest. Beside him Lexi gave a simpler bow of her head, though her hand came up as well.

"I see you fared decently on your latest job, Cross." Jiana said, tilting her head to the side.

Cross wilted under her gaze.

"It was on the board." He mumbled. Jiana shook her head with a small sigh before the smile returned to her face.

"You know, I still remember when the only time you two would spend together was when you were fighting. Always causing a ruckus. Such an antagonist… weren't you, Alexis?" Jiana said, turning her eyes to Lexi who stared down at the floor, embarrassed. "Now it's been quite a few years since you've last fought, hasn't it?"

"Well I wouldn't say that." Cross said ruefully.

"I agree. I wouldn't fight Cross for real now, out of fear I may kill him on accident." Lexi said, shooting a sly look at Cross. He ducked his head, sulking.

"Careful Alexis, confidence is an admirable trait, but underestimating your opponent may lead to your downfall. Though I must admit, I doubt that is the case with Cross." Jiana said, laughing as Cross lowered his head further. "Now Cross, I hear you brought something home with you?"

Cross let out a long sigh. "A Goddess, apparently."

Lexi turned her head towards him, her eyebrows rising questioningly.

"Yes, Servilia told me as much. I would like you to accompany me to see her." Jiana said.

"Yes, Mistress." Cross said. He gave Lexi's questioning expression a shrug and headed towards the stairs.

"I will meet you upstairs, I believe she is in Servilia's room." Jiana said, waving him away. Cross nodded and made his way out of the room, leaving Jiana and Lexi alone.

"You know, it almost feels as though you have been avoiding me these last few days, Lexi." Jiana said after a moment. "I've had to use Servilia as a proxy just to get a message to you after your last Hunt. Why is that?"

Lexi didn't answer for a moment as she fidgeted with a tassel of her scarf. "Mistress, aren't you upset with me?"

Jiana tilted her head. "Child, why would I be upset with you?"

Lexi continued to fidget with her scarf. "My actions on my last Hunt were dishonorable to the guild. I should have restrained myself better. And before that I put both Banksy and Romeo in danger, and… and I allowed Cross to get hurt."

"Ah, I see." Jiana said as she lowered herself to the floor and copied Lexi's pose. "Tell me Alexis, which one of these things do you believe I would be most upset about?"

"I…" Lexi shook her head.

Jiana nodded thoughtfully as Lexi failed to answer. "Allow me to change the question, dear. Now, which of these things upset you the most?"

"That I allowed Cross to be hurt." Lexi said without hesitation. "I asked for his assistance on the job. It was my responsibility to keep both him and Banksy safe and I failed. I knew that the Followers were after the will and I still let Cross go alone, despite the fact that he's had previous problems with them. I should have gone with him. If Servilia hadn't sent Romeo…"

Jiana raised a hand, silencing the girl. She smiled and shook her head. "I am not upset with you Alexis. I was disappointed in your actions on your last Hunt, admittedly, but I never blamed you for the injuries that Cross sustained." She reached out and patted Lexi on the head. "Do not worry so much. It does not do well for one to be so caught up in the past. You must live in the present and keep an eye on the future. Take the lesson and move forward."

"I… thank you, Mistress." Lexi said quietly, her eyes falling to the floor.

"Good. I'm glad we settled that. Now, I must go see what kind of trouble Cross has managed to get into by himself." Jiana smiled as she slowly lifted herself back into a standing position. Ascending the staircase she wasn't overly surprised to find Cross waiting for her a few steps up. He offered and arm and she accepted it.

"Not spying, were you Cross?" Jiana chided gently.

"I wouldn't dream of it." Cross said as they began to climb the stairs.

"I always am amazed at the progress Alexis has made." Jiana said with a content sigh. "I would never imagine she would be the one to fight to be the leader of her own team when she first came to us. She's grown into such a fine young woman, wouldn't you agree?"

"Are you going to give her a team?" Cross said, ignoring the question.

"In time, perhaps. Despite her skill and maturity, Alexis is still not yet ready. Though I admit she is close, she still has her own issues that she must face before she will be ready to lead. Just as you must learn before you will be ready to follow." Jiana said. Cross gave her a puzzled look but she only shook her head and smiled. "That is for you to find out on your own, child. Now, tell me about this Goddess you've found. I'm so very interested!"

Cross let out a groan.

14: Chapter 14

"And perfect!" Servilia said, tying off the bow in Makina's hair and stepping back. "Oh you're just like a little doll!"

"I am a Spirit Goddess!" Makina whined as Servilia continued to fidget with her hair.

"Still can't remember of what though?" Cross said as he stepped into the room, arm in arm with Jiana. Jiana patted him on the shoulder and slipped away to approach Makina, who promptly ignored her to stormed up to Cross.

"Idiot! Where have you been?" Makina snapped. Her foot shot out and caught him hard in the shin. Cross grimaced and looked up pleadingly at Servilia who was nothing but smiles.

"Isn't she precious?" Servilia cooed to Jiana who simply watched with an amused smile.

"Human, I asked you a question!" Makina said, kicking him again. "First you leave me unattended, then you come back without explanation? You should never leave a sleeping beauty unattended. Who knows what evil could have befallen me! I shall smite you! A thousand times over I shall smite you! Stupid human!"

Cross sighed, lifting up his hand and placing it on Makina's head. He turned his arm slowly until she was facing Jiana. "Makina, this is the Mistress of the Sleeping Dragon guild."

"Hello dear." Jiana said, leaning down towards Makina. "My, you are a cute one, aren't you?"

"Hmph." Makina turned her head back to Cross for a moment before nodding. "Well met, Mistress of the Sleeping Dragon guild. I am the Spirit Goddess Makina."

"I am Jiana, Mistress of the Sleeping Dragon." Jiana replied, dipping her head politely. "What brings a divine being such as yourself to our humble guild."

"Please don't encourage this." Cross muttered, but was ignored as Makina thrust a hand back towards him and pointed a small finger into his chest.

"I demand you give me this man as my servant." Makina said, putting as much authority into her voice as possible. It wasn't much. "As per the custom of the Spirits, the first human we choose to grace with our presence shall become our most humble servant for life."

"Excuse me?" Cross said. "I found you."

"Oh, I see." Jiana said, lifting a hand to her chin and nodding several times. "What will become of Cross then?"

"He shall serve me however I see fit." Makina said. "Despite his obvious failings, he seems capable enough, given time and proper direction."

"That was almost a compliment." Cross said, now resigned to the fact he was being openly ignored by all present in the room. He threw Jiana a worried glace, not liking the sudden spark of amusement that was shining in her eyes. Jiana leaned over towards Servilia and said something too low for Cross to hear. After a moment Servilia let out a light laugh and nodded.

"Very well." Jiana said, trying not to laugh. "Though I have terms. You may have Cross-"

"What?" Cross yelped.

"-but he must remain a member and resident of this guild. Of course, you will be given room and board as well, for the inconvenience."

Makina mulled over the offer for a few minutes as Cross shot Jiana and Servilia an incredulous look. In response the two smiled, through Servilia had the grace to hide hers behind her hand.

"I suppose that is acceptable." Makina said holding out her hand. "I accept your proposal."

Jiana accepted the younger girl's hand, sealing the deal with a firm shake. "Wonderful. I will have Servilia prepare you a room. Servilia, if you will?"

Servilia nodded and walked over to Makina, taking the smaller girls hand she led her out of the room. To the surprise of Cross, Makina went without a fuss, happily chatting with Servilia. As soon the pair left he turned on Jiana.

"Why?" Cross asked, lifting up a hand to rub at his temples.

"I believe this would be a wonderful opportunity for you to better yourself." Jiana said smiling innocently.

"I fail to see how this will help me or anyone one else. In any way. Ever. In fact this might make me a worse person."

"Cross, you spend so much of your time alone. You go on the majority of your jobs alone." Jiana said with a small sigh. " Really, you are such a lonely person."

"I go with Lexi and Banksy when they need it." Cross protested.

"Yet you never ask them to go with you. You choose to go with them when it suits you." Jiana said. "This self induced isolation hurts you, and it hurts any team you may be placed on." She laughed at his gloomy expression. Reaching out, she patted him on the cheek. "Take this as a learning experience in teamwork and cohabitation. Oh, and you will be paying for the girl's expenses, of course."

"What?"

xXx

"I hate my life." Cross sighed as he walked through the shopping district, Makina a few steps ahead of him. The girl was practically bursting with excitement. As she began to move too far away, Cross reached out a hand and snagged the back of her dress, tugging her back towards him. She turned around and swatted his hand away.

"Do not pull me as though I am some common beast to be tethered! If anything, you should be the one with a collar." Makina snapped. "Now tell me, which store here is best."

"For what."

"For clothing, obviously." She said. "This dress that Miss Servilia was so kind to lend me is quite nice, however, I will require a full wardrobe. Your mistress has informed me that you shall have the honor of purchasing it for me, and anything else that I shall require."

"Of course she did. The honor is just flowing over me. Really. Honor." Cross said half-heartedly.

"Of course it." Makina said with a curt nod, taking no note of Cross's sarcasm. "But first, I have grown hungry again. I would like something rich and filling. Perhaps a stew? With meat! And bread! Fresh bread!"

Cross sighed and took the lead. Makina followed after him with only a small amount of verbal abuse. Opening a door for her, he ushered her into a restaurant. Catching the eye of the host, he lifted a hand in greeting.

"How are things, Zachary?" Cross asked.

"Cross! Long time no see!" The older man greeted, extending out a large hand. "Last I heard you got into a bit o' trouble with the Followers."

Cross waved him off. "It was nothing more than a misunderstanding."

"Ain't that always the case?" Zachary smiled, showing off dazzlingly white teeth. "And who is this little angel?"

"Goddess, actually." Makina corrected him. "You may call me Makina."

"Makina, such a pleasure to meet you." Zachary said, dipping into a short bow before turning back to Cross. "Just the two of you then?"

"Unfortunately." Cross said then winced as Makina kicked him hard in the shin. Zachary laughed and seated them quickly before taking Makina's order, nodding approving at her demand for extra meat and a freshly baked loaf of bread.

"I like her. A girl who knows what she wants and isn't afraid to ask for it!" Zachary said with a laugh. He slapped Cross on the back, hard enough to make him wince, before heading back towards the kitchens.

"I take it you are quite familiar with that man?" Makina asked as she watched Zachary strut away.

"This is Zachary's restaurant. He brings food for the orphans whenever he can, and allows them to train under his chefs to help get them jobs outside of the city. He's a good man." Cross said, leaning back in his chair and turning his head to face the window.

"That is generous of him." Makina said, glancing around the restaurant. After a moment she rapped her knuckles on the table. "I have a question."

"Don't you always." Cross sighed.

"Who was the girl at the guild you were speaking to before we left?" Makina asked.

"Lex?" Cross said. "She's a guildmate. She specializes in hunting."

"Hunting?"

"Bounty hunting, mostly. She's pretty good at it." Cross said with a small smile. "If she's after you, she'll find you."

"That seems dangerous. She must be quite strong. Tell me, could she defeat you in battle?"

"Yes." Cross replied without missing a beat.

"Hmph, I'm not sure if I should praise you for your honesty or insult you for your failings. Honestly, what kind of servant are you?" Cross grit his teeth, but didn't respond. Makina reached up and toyed with the bow Servilia had tied in her hair. "Why does this Lex cover her face? Is she ugly?"

Cross shifted uncomfortably, finally looking away from the window and at Makina. "No, she's not ugly."

"Then for what reason does she cover her face?" Makina said, not noticing Cross's obvious reluctance to speak on the issue.

"I… it's a long story." Cross said after a moment of hesitation. Makina drummed her fingers on the table, waiting with obviously growing impatience. Cross sighed and began to speak. "I was dropped off at the guild only a few days after I was born. I'm the youngest orphan they've ever gotten. I was always a little… angry when I was growing up. I avoided the others as much as I could."

"I fail to see how this is relevant to my question."

"Just shut up for a minute and I'll tell you." Cross ran a hand over his face. Makina stuck her tongue out at him, but waved her hand for him to continue. "When I was about ten Lexi joined our the guild and over the first couple of years we didn't really get… along…"

15: Chapter 15

8 years ago

Cross stared down at the job request he had managed to snatch off of Servilia's desk before she had a chance to file it. It was for a Hunt. The payment was decent, but that wasn't what he cared about. He just wanted to do something, anything. Show that he was ready to start taking solo jobs so he could finally start spending time out of the city and away from all of its inhabitants.

"What are you doing, Cross?"

Cross whirled around, stuffing the paper into his pocket. He scowled as he found Alexis glaring at him. "What do you want, Princess?"

"I saw you steal something off Miss. Servilia's desk." Alexis said with a frown as she took a step towards him.

"I didn't take anything." Cross shot back and taking a step towards her.

"You know you're not allowed to go out on jobs by yourself." Alexis said, closing the distance between them and holding out her hand. "Give it back."

"Go bother someone else." Cross said, trying to go around the younger girl, but she shot her arm out and blocked his path.

"Move." Cross said.

"No." Alexis shook her head. "If you do this you'll just get hurt. Don't be stupid."

"If you don't move, you're going to get hurt." Cross snarled. When Alexis didn't move he lifted up a hand and shoved her, hard. The girl stumbled back a few steps before regaining her foot and stepping back towards him, shoving him back. Cross's hands balled into fists and he moved to punch Alexis, but she was quicker. Darting passed his fist she drove a quick punch into his gut. Gritting his teeth, Cross back pedaled before blocking her next punch and landing one of his own, then another, before lowering his shoulder and knocking her to the ground. As she fell she kicked out his knee, knocking him to the ground with her. Rolling towards him she tried to pin him in place, but he out muscled her. Pushing her roughly to the side, Cross staggered back to his feet.

"Mind your own damn business, Hart. This is why you don't have any friends!" Cross hissed, bringing his fists up. Alexis faltered for a moment, her eyes widening, before slowly she raised her fists up, mimicking his pose.

"I'm just trying to help!" she said, her voice cracking. "You'll get hurt if you do this and upset everyone else."

"Just shut up!" Cross snapped, charging forward and shoving her back as hard as he could. The attack sent her careening back and spun her thin frame around. She slammed headfirst into the wall with no time to brace herself. As soon as he heard her hit the wall Cross knew he had made a mistake.

The rage inside him deflated instantly as Alexis let out heart wrenching sob. Her hands came up to her face and Cross felt his stomach wrench as blood began to sleep through her fingers. He took a half step forward, reaching out with his hand, but Alexis struggled to her feet by herself. Without looking at him she took off down the hallway, a cry escaping her hands and echoing through the empty hall. Cross stayed where he was for a long time, frozen in his place with one arm still reaching.

Later that day Servilia found a mysteriously crumpled job request hidden under a stack of files on her desk.

xXx

Cross wiped away a bead of sweat that was dangerously close to falling into his eye. Taking in a deep breath he lifted up the wooden training sword with both hands and swung it towards Jiana. She blocked the blow with ease, her sword held lightly in one hand, before returning with a thrust that forced him to hop to the side. Cross tried for an upward strike, but Jiana read the move, trapping his blade with hers before slapping him hard across the face with the back of her free hand. The force sent him to the ground.

"What's troubling you Cross?" Jiana said as Cross picked himself up off the floor. "You've been unusually sloppy this past week."

Cross shook his head, charging at her and attacking with a flurry of strikes and slashes that Jiana parried with little effort before spinning around behind him and cracking him hard on the shoulder with her sword. Crying out, Cross stumbled forward but managed to stay on his feet. Spinning around he tried to catch Jiana off guard, but she only took a small step back and allowed his blade to pass harmlessly in front of her. Off balance and completely open for attack, Cross was unable to do anything but watch as Jiana thrust forward, slamming the wooden blade into his stomach and sending him back down to the mat. He stayed on the floor, gasping in pain as Jiana stared him.

"She was crying." Cross said after a few moments as he regained his breath.

"Who?"

"Alexis." Cross said, using his sword to prop himself up. Shaking his head he brought his sword up and stabbed towards Jiana. She blocked the attack and returned with her own. Back and forth the pair went until Cross's guard slippled and Jiana landed a hard strike to his left wrist. Grimacing Cross took a step back and lowered his weapon. "Alexis never cries."

"Ah, I thought that was you hiding outside the door. Poor Alexis. Quite the nasty scar that is going to leave." Jiana said, beginning to circle him. Cross brought his sword back up, rotating with her. "She was very distraught once she saw the damage, as anyone would be. She'll carry that for the rest of her days. Life here has already not been easy for her, you know."

Cross's fingers tightened around his weapon as hot shame filled his being. "I know."

"Do you really?" Jiana said, surging forward. Cross blocked her initial slash but was unprepared for the kick she leveled to his stomach. The force lifted him off his feet for a moment before he dropped to the mat. Rolling back up, he kept his sword ready, though it took considerable effort.

"I find it interesting that you can say that, yet treat that poor girl so harshly. She left her family to come here, to create her own path, and her own name, as was expected of her. The expectations placed on her by herself and by others are incredibly high. She is scared that she could fail and in her fear, she has ostracized herself from others. She is quite alone here, Cross." Jiana said, giving him another hard strike to his right arm. "If anyone could have understood that, I thought it would have been you."

Cross faltered at her words. With a clean strike Jiana knocked the sword from his fingers and brought up her weapon for the killing blow. Cross made no effort to move, his eyes falling to the floor. He heard the air hiss as the blade came towards him, but the pain never came. Instead he felt himself being enveloped in a warm embrace. A lump formed in his throat as he felt his knees give out from under him. His arms came up as he tightly returned the hug, burying his face in his mother's shoulder.

"I did something horrible." He whispered. ""It was me. I was the one who hur-" he paused as Jiana suddenly released him and recovered her weapon from the floor.

"You know." She said as she walked over to the wall and put the sword away. "Interestingly enough, Alexis won't tell us how she was injured. We offered to punish the culprit quite severely, but she refused to give up their name."

"But I…"

"We all do horrible things, Cross. It's part of the trials of growing up." Jiana said as she walked towards the door. "Everyone makes mistakes. What defines us is how we deal with them. Do we ignore them and hope they simply fade away? Or do we face them and accept the consequences? I'll leave that for you to decide."

Cross watched her go, silently dropping to the ground and falling onto his back. After a long time he let out a very deep sigh followed before a curse before closing his eyes.

"Please." He whispered to the darkness. "Please help me."

After a moment he felt a pressure beginning to form in his head, the focal point directly under his left temple. Reaching up with a tired hand he rubbed at the spot as the pressure shifted to a stabbing pain. He grit his teeth as each stab of pain grew more intense. He pressed his forehead harder as lights began to flash behind his eyes. His body began to shake as he focused on nothing but the light, forcing everything else to the side until pain suddenly subsided and his world went blank.

Paper and leather and wood. The library. Passed the first aisle, the second, the third, the fourth – wait – the third. Second row. Fourth from the left.

Cross sat up with a gasp. His eyes open, but unseeing. The pain in his head back and nearly unbearable. He gasped for air, trying to fill his empty lungs as he forced himself to sit up. After a few attempts that resulted in crashing back to the floor, he finally managed to get himself into a sitting position. Rubbing at his eyes as his vision gradually began to return, he slowly pulled himself to his feet and staggered towards the exit.

Now for the hard part.

xXx

Knock knock knock

Cross shifted his weight from one foot to the other as he waited for the door to be answered. Though he only waited a few seconds, it managed to stretch on for what felt like an eternity. A near uncontrollable desire to flee coursed through his body as he heard the lock being fumbled with on the other side of the door, but he forced himself to remain firmly in place.

The door just barely opened and a large pair of black eyes met him. Almost immediately the door slammed shut again. Cross winced and knocked again. After a minute of no reply he knocked again, and again, and again, until finally the door was wrenched wide open. Without warning Alexis struck him, her small fist catching him across the cheek and sending him stumbling back. Regaining his footing, Cross held up his hand.

"Wait!" He said, trying to keep his eyes from lingering on the bandage that covered the right side of her mouth.

"What do you want?" She all but yelled, taking a step towards him. At the end of the hallway one of the lights suddenly flickered and went out, though neither of the children noticed.

"I just-"

"What?" Alexis snapped, stepping towards him and pushing him with both hands. He went back another step. "What do you want, Cross? Do you want to hit me again?" She pushed him harder. His back slammed against the wall. "Do you want to tell me I don't have any friends?" Her head was bowed now, not looking at him as she weakly punched him in the chest. "Do you want to tell me I'm ugly now too?" He could see the tears falling down to the floor as another weak punch landed. "What do you want?"

She lifted her fist again before letting it fall down limply to her side.

"I… I'm sorry." Cross said. His eyes fell to the floor. "I'm sorry for what I did. I didn't mean for you to get hurt like that."

"I was just trying to help you." Alexis said quietly.

"I know." Cross said. "Really, Alexis, I'm sorry… does it hurt?"

"Not anymore. Galen was able to clean it up, but he said it's going to leave a…" her voice cracked and she turned away from him and retreated back into her room. Silently, Cross followed after her, but he hesitated at the threshold. Unsure of what to do he simply stayed in place as Alexis sat down on her bed.

"I hate this thing." Alexis said, reaching up and touching the bandage gently.

"It will come off soon." Cross said, glancing down at the two items he still held clenched in his hand.

"It's going to leave a scar." She said shakily. "Even when this ugly bandage comes off… there's going to be an uglier scar."

"I know." Cross said before cringing and shaking his head quickly. "I mean, it will scar but it won't be ugly!"

Alexis let out a noise somewhere between a laugh and a sob. She lifted her head up and stared at him. "How do you know?"

"Because." Cross said, finally stepping into her room. "I'm a clairvoyant. I can see it. You'll still be… pretty."

Alexis stared at him. Her cheeks grew pink for a moment before she looked away. "You're not exactly someone I can trust, you know."

"Yeah. I know" Cross said, frowning. "Look, I uh, I know you're upset about the scar so I… I got you this."

Alexis turned back towards him as he held out a small, sloppily wrapped gift. Tentatively she accepted it, pulling apart the wrapping. Lifting her hands up, she held the black scarf up to her eyes, the tassels fluttering from the movement. She looked up at Cross, confused. He lifted up the other item he had brought, a thick leather bound book.

"I found this in the library. See, there used to be these warriors back before the kingdoms formed, the Viegrand. They used to cover their faces before battles." He explained quickly as he tried, and failed, not to stumble over his words. The well-rehearsed speech he had prepared just for this moment disappeared as he opened the book and showed her the illustrations. "They believed the most powerful feature a person had was their eyes, and, uh, and since your eyes are really pretty I thought that maybe you might want to try this or something…" Cross finished lamely, staring down at the book and avoiding Alexis's gaze. After a moment of hesitation he heard Alexis begin to move.

"H-how do I look?"

Cross lifted his eyes up as Alexis finished adjusting the scarf. Her large, dark eyes bored into his, waiting for his response. After a moment Cross gave her a small smile. "You look like a warrior… well, a warrior Princess."

Alexis's eyes crinkled into a smile as she reached up and toyed with one of the tassels. "Cross?"

"Yeah?"

"I think, I think I can forgive you." She said before punching him in the arm and adding. "As long as you don't do something this stupid again."

"I won't." Cross said, closing the book. He glanced around the room, looking anywhere but Alexis as the next words formed in his mouth. "You know… I don't have any friends either. Maybe… maybe we could be friends?"

"I think, maybe, I'd like that." Alexis said quietly, her fingers still toying with the scarf.

"O-okay, good." Cross stammered as he quickly made for the door, his face burning. "Then I'll see you later… Lexi"

Thank you for reading and I hope you have enjoyed so far.

Reviews, reactions, or comments of any kind are extremely welcomed and greatly appreciated.

16: Chapter 16

"And that's why." Cross said as Makina mopped up the remains of her stew with a hunk of bread. She chewed leisurely before speaking.

"So really that story could have been summed up quite nicely by simply saying you are an idiot and that is the reason for her scarf."

"Yes, I was an idiot."

"Are. You are an idiot." Makina corrected him. "There are a few things about your story I have trouble believing."

"Oh?" Cross said, reaching out and tearing a piece of bread free. "Like what?"

"Well, you do not seem like one who is adept with a sword. I can't picture you being very good at it. Or even being able to mange holding a blade."

"Heh, I actually was quite talented." Cross said. "Mistress Jiana is a master swordswoman, she taught me and Lex... Servilia can handle a blade too. That was a long time ago though, back when I was training to be a Hunter, like Lexi."

"But you are not a Hunter now?"

Cross nodded. "I ended up changing paths."

"Why?"

"Hurting people can make me... uncomfortable." Cross replied with a shrug.

"It sounds rather like you are a coward." Makina said, slapping his hand as he reached for the bread loaf again. He scowled and sat back in his chair.

"I suppose it does." Cross shrugged. "I became a courier instead."

"Hmmmm." Makina rocked from side to side in her chair. "So this Lexi is pretty? Tell me, who is more pretty, my divine self or the simple mortal girl?"

Cross sighed and turned back to the window.

xXx

"I think you have enough." Cross said as Makina handed him another bag to carry. "This is more than I own."

"Of course." Makina said, walking ahead of him. "It is only natural for the master to own more than the servant. If you continue to complain, I shall smite you."

"Right then." Cross sighed, before perking up as he heard someone call his name. Turning, he saw Romeo running through the crowd, his arm waving over his head.

"Yo! Cross!" he came to a bouncing stop next to Cross and threw an arm around his shoulder and roughly jostled him. "You sly devil."

"What?" Cross said, trying to keep his balance.

"I saw it." Romeo said, grinning. "Or saw her. Keeping a girl in your room? Does Lexi know?"

"Romeo…"

"Servant, who is this man?" Makina said, approaching the pair. Romeo quickly pushed Cross to the side and dropped down to one knee. Reaching out he gently took Makina's hand.

"Such a creature must have descended from the heavens to grace us with her presence. Tell me fair maiden, from where-guh" Romeo let out a yelp as Cross smacked him hard across the back of the head. "Hey! I'm just introducing myself."

"I know exactly what you are doing." Cross sighed. "Makina, this is Romeo Lovejoy. Romeo, Makina."

"A pleasure to meet you." Romeo said, a smirk on his face as he turned his attention back to Makina. She stared at him for a long moment before looking back up at Cross, then back to Romeo, then back to Cross.

"He is much more attractive than you are." Makina said. Romeo's face lit up and Cross let out sigh.

"Beauty and brains!" Romeo said with a small chuckle. "What are you doing out here, if I might be so bold as to ask."

"My servant is assisting me in purchasing a new wardrobe." Makina said before Cross could speak. "Despite his incompetence he has been doing an almost acceptable job."

"Servant?" Romeo's smile grew for a moment as he looked up at Cross. The smile faded almost instantly as Cross flicked his left ring finger and a small metallic ping rang out as he readied a flash bang. Romeo returned to his full height and punched Cross weakly in the shoulder. "Ah, don't be such a kill joy, Cross. You get to spend all day with a beautiful girl. That's the dream."

"Our dreams are vastly different." Cross said. "What are you doing here?"

Romeo patted the large sack he had slung over one shoulder. "Needed to pick up more powder. Did you know that in the Kingdom Servilia was born in, they have powder that burns different colors? She helped me get in contact with a few suppliers there. I can't wait to start crafting."

"I'm sure we all could." Cross said. He shook his head and was able to made another comment when his stomach suddenly dropped and he felt a pull from somewhere to his left. "Romeo, we have a problem."

"Where?" Romeo said, recognizing the tone in Cross's voice. He reached inside his coat.

Cross angled his head to the side but did not fully turn to look. Through the crowd of people he spotted three men, loosely walking together, approaching them. "Three men, long jackets, loose formation" He reached down and took Makina's hand. "Makina, stay close to me."

"Cross, what is going on?" Makina said. For the moment her usual haughtiness was nowhere to be seen. Cross's sudden change in demeanor left her with an abundance of questions and an uneasy feeling hanging heavily in her stomach.

"Romeo." Cross said, giving his friend a quick nod. Romeo flashed him a overly cheery smile.

"Yeah." Romeo said loudly before turning and walking away. "I'll see you back at the guild, then."

Cross gave Makina a small tug and began to walk in the opposite direction. She began to turn her head but Cross gave her hand a squeeze. "Don't look."

"Cross?" Makina said. Her voice was small. She had never seen Cross so serious. She didn't like it.

"It's fine." He said as she gripped his hand tighter. "Just stay by my side no matter what, okay?"

"Okay." She said quietly.

Cross nodded and continued walking. He kept his eyes firmly ahead, though he felt the pull become stronger, moving slowly until it was directly behind him. It tugged at him like a leash, warning. He ignored the need to walk faster and kept his pace even, turning down an alleyway that he knew was a dead end. He could hear them following after them, feet clicking against the cobblestones. He came to a stop as the alley way ended. Taking in a deep breath, he turned around and used one arm to push Makina behind him.

"Afternoon, gentlemen." Cross said with a pleasant smile that the trio did not return. "Is there something I can help you with?"

"The girl." The tallest said. He lifted a hand and pointed a thin finger adorned with a large gold ring at Makina. She peeked out from behind Cross's back before letting out a small gasp. "We shall be taking her."

"Ah." Cross said. He felt Makina's fingers dig into the fabric on his back. "You see, that's going to be a problem."

"The girl. Give her here." Tall repeated.

"Cross." Makina said as she pressed her forehead into his back. He felt her body begin to tremble "I… I know that man. His name is Balan."

"Sir Balan to you, filth." Balan barked. "Of the Knights of Divine Progress. And you shall be returned to us."

"Knights. Wonderful" Cross murmured before saying with a louder voice, "Well, unfortunately this girl is now in the care of the Sleeping Dragon guild. I'm sure you understand."

Balan drew a short sword from beneath his coat and leveled it at Cross. "Do not make me kill you, User. You meddle in affairs you do not understand."

Cross dropped the bags he was holding and lifted up his hand. "I would recommend you put that down. You wouldn't want to get hurt."

"I have no more time to waste speaking to you." Balan said. "You are outnumbered, and alone. You will give me the girl, or I will take her from you along with your head as a tribute."

"Counter-offer." Cross said, bending his ring finger ever so slightly. "You walk away now and you retain the ability to walk."

"We shall see." Balan took a step forward and was blown to the side in a flash of black smoke. He crashed into the wall and collapsed down to the ground. Behind him the other two knights moved to draw their weapons, but were knocked to the ground unconscious before they came close to completing the action. Above them stood a grinning Romeo, a pair of knuckledusters adorning his hands

Balan stirred and Cross pounced on him. Grabbing him by the collar Cross lifted him up to his feet before giving him a hard punch across the face and sending him to the side before catching him again. Cross's fingers moved to the man's throat and squeezed firmly.

"What do you want with Makina?" Cross said. The words dripped with venom.

"You have no idea what you are dealing with." Balan gasped. "The danger that she will bring. The destruction she will cause! That they all can cause!"

"Tell me."

"You vile, disgusting Users can never understand." Balan wheezed. "Soon it won't matter. Your reign is over. This world belongs to progress. We will not allow it to stagnate and decay. I will see that little bitch dead, her and every one like-"

Cross tightened his grip until Balan ceased to speak. The skin under his fingers began to darken and bruise as Balan's face turned from red to purple. Hearing a gasp to his side, Cross turned his head towards Makina who was staring up at him through wide, blue eyes. Sometime during the commotion she had fallen down onto the grimy ground. Cross held onto Balan for a moment longer, before letting out a sigh and releasing him. Taking a step back, he ran a hand over his face.

"Romeo." Cross said closing his eyes.

"You got it!" Romeo grinned, stepping forward and slamming his fist into the side of Balan's red head knocking him to the ground, unconscious.

"Can you deal with this?" Cross said, taking in deep, steady breaths.

"No problem." Romeo said, already working on securing the Knight's hands behind their backs. He glanced up at Makina and gave her a cheery grin. "Don't worry kiddo. You're safe."

Makina slowly turned to look up at Cross who finally opened his eyes. He looked her, his shoulders slouching as his body relaxed.

"Are you okay?" Cross said. He held out his hand.

Makina stared at him for a long time before finally scoffing and accepting his hand. "Of course I am. I am not so easily swayed by common riffraff, you know."

Cross pulled her up to her feet with ease. "Of course."

"Retrieve my bags!" Makina said, pointing at the discarded purchases. Cross let out an amused puff of air and followed the order. "Now, take me home servant. I have grown weary of walking and you have allowed me to become filthy!"

"As you wish." Cross said, giving Romeo a nod. "I'll tell Servilia to report this. You mind waiting for the gaurds?"

"Actually… I have a better idea." Romeo said as he stood up. Cross noted a new, shiny gold ring on his right hand. Romeo pulled out two small spheres from his jacket. He gave Cross a giant smile. "Do you know anything about the stomach lining of the bearpig?"

17: Chapter 17

Banksy sat sulkily in his room, twisting open lock after lock. He had managed to free himself from Romeo's stupid sticky bomb and gone off in search of revenge, but the bastard had already left. And somehow, locking Romeo permanently out of his own room just wasn't as satisfying as punching him in the face. Oh well, Romeo was never going to be able to get that lock open without breaking down the entire door down.

Again.

Knock knock

Banksy froze.

Knock knock

"Romeo, I swear to all that is holy and unholy if you try to blow me up one more time…" He got up and pulled the door open. "Oh, Cross."

"He get you with a test bomb again, didn't he?" Cross said with a poorly hidden smile. Banksy glared at Cross and retreated back into his room. Cross followed. "You know, eventually you two are going to have to get over what happened."

"It wasn't my fault so he can get over it!" Banksy snapped, turning around and pausing as Cross pushed something into his face. Stepping back, Banksy accepted the small metal case. He turned it over in his hands. It was thin, maybe the thickness of his thumb. "What's this?"

"Orders, hopefully." Cross said, leaning against the wall. "Picked it off some Knights."

"In town?" Banksy said, dropping down to the floor and lifting the case to his ear. He rapped on it gently with one knuckle. "Were they after Lexi?"

"Not this time, so there is that, at least." Cross said. "Hopefully this will clear things up. Can you get it open."

"Of course I can." Banksy said as he put the case down. "It's going to take some time though. From the sound of it, this thing is designed to destroy the contents if it's tampered with. Probably some sort of acid release, that's what I would do. I won't be able to use a ring on it, too sensitive. I'm going to have to do it all by touch." He grinned. "Could take a few hours."

"Try not to sound so excited." Cross said as he pushed himself up and headed towards the door.

"Hey, this is what I live for." Banksy said, already laying his tools out. His fingers, all nine of them, twitched in anticipation. "Alright baby, talk to me."

xXx

"Where have you been?" Makina snapped as Cross entered his room. She sat on his bed, a few of his books spread out in front of her. "You said you would only be gone a moment."

"I was only gone a moment." Cross said, grabbing a chair from his desk and falling into it. "What are you doing?"

"Reading." Makina flipped another page.

"You can't read." Cross said.

"Well I can look at the pictures!" She said, cheeks flushing. "I am hoping I will see something familiar. This new world is far too strange for my liking. Furthermore, who are these horrid Knights?"

"I should be asking you that." Cross said, leaning forward in his chair. "You knew one of them, didn't you?"

"So what if I did?" Makina snapped. She picked up a book and lifted it up to her face.

"Why did you know him?"

"That is none of your concern." She said, turning the pages of the book rapidly.

"Makina."

"It is not proper for a servant to question his master. I fail to see how my knowledge of one simple mortals name constitutes such an invasion of my-"

"Makina!" Cross snapped, slamming his hand on the table. The young girl flinched and dropped the book onto the bed. Her eyes widened for a moment and her fingers curled into the sheets.

"I… I don't know why I know him." She whispered. Tears began to leak from the corners of her eyes and her shoulders began to tremble. She turned her head away from him. "Leave me."

"Makina, I'm sorry." Cross said softly.

"I said leave me! That is an order from your master!" Makina yelled. The air in the room seemed to bend for a moment and Cross felt a breeze pass over his face, ruffling his hair. He hesitated for a moment before nodding and exiting the room. Closing the door behind him he let out a sigh and rubbed the bridge of his nose.

"I can't handle this." Cross groaned softly to himself.

"You've never been good with crying girls, have you?" Lexi said as she ascended the stairs and entered the hallway.

"Maybe if the girl I grew up with would have cried more I would be better at it."

"Maybe if the boy I grew up with was tougher he wouldn't have cried enough for the both of us." Lexi said, eyes twinkling triumphantly as Cross scowled. She pushed him away from the door. "The Mistress would like to see you."

"Any new information?"

Lexi shook her head. "Not that she told me. She's asked me to watch over the girl tonight though, incase there is a follow up attack."

Cross nodded, though his eyes lingering on his door. "I think she's scared. Keep her safe, Lex."

"I will." Lexi said as she walked up to Cross's door. She gave him a small nudge. "Go on. Don't want to keep the Mistress waiting.

"I'm going, I'm going." Cross said, shoving her lightly as he moved passed her. Lexi watched him amble away before pushing into his room. She was instantly met with a flying book that she nimbly ducked under.

"I said leave me!" Makina yelled. "When I require you I will… you're not Cross."

"No, I am not." Lexi said. She reached back and tossed her dark hair into a more comfortable position. "My name is-"

"Alexis." Makina said, calming slightly. "But Cross calls you Lex and everyone else calls you Lexi. I shall call you Lexi as well. You may call me Makina."

Lexi picked up the book Makina threw at her and shut the door. She walked over to Cross's small bookshelf and neatly replaced the text before turning to Makina.

"I think I'll call you Maki." Lexi said after appraising the young girl.

Makina bristled. "Maki? I am a Spirit Goddess! You would dare to reduce my title in such an undignified way?"

"As long as you act in such an undignified way." Lexi said, sitting down at the chair Cross had pulled out. "Besides, it's fitting."

"How so?" Makina asked.

"It's short and cute." Lexi said. "Like you."

"Oh." Makina said. Her anger evaporated as a slight blush crept over her cheeks. "Thank you. I suppose."

Lexi nodded, craning her neck slightly to look at all the books the girl had left half opened. "What are you reading?"

"I am not reading, I am searching for information." Makina said. "Though these books are completely useless, none of these pictures make sense."

"What are you searching for?" Lexi asked, reaching out and picking up one of the books. It was a guide to powder mixing. It was well worn with many of the pages dog eared and messy notes scribed in the margins. One in particular made her laugh.

"What's so funny?" Makina said, dropping the book she was holding and leaning towards Lexi.

"This book was a gift to Cross from the Mistress. He spent many months trying to perfect his own powder mixtures. He also almost burnt down the guild more times than I can count. Though Romeo has him beat by far. This is a warning from the first accident. He burned off his eyebrows."

"The men of this guild seem rather foolish." Makina said.

"They are, but they are all capable when they want to be." Lexi said with a shrug She tossed the book back onto the bed. "So what is it you are looking for?"

"I'm not sure yet." Makina said. "But anything to do with the Spirit Gods would be preferable."

"Cross wouldn't have anything like that. He's not much into the history or lore." Lexi leaned back in her chair. "But I am."

Makina held out her hand. "I demand you give me whatever you have."

Lexi raised an eyebrow. "Try that again. Maki."

Makina's hands balled into tiny fists. "Mortal! I am the Spirit Goddess Makina. You shall give me what I require or I shall smite you! I shall smite you a thousand times over."

Lexi gave the girl an extremely slow blink.

Makina glared at Lexi.

Lexi blinked again.

Glare.

Blink.

Glare.

Blink.

"Urgh!" Makina let out a tiny scream before throwing all of the books off of Cross's bed, followed by the covers and the pillows before finally calming back down. Taking in a deep breath she turned back to Lexi and put in a very large and very fake smile. "Lexi, would you ple…. Would you please allow me to see the information you have on the Spirit Gods?"

"Of course… Maki" Lexi said standing up and beckoning the girl to follow.

"I'm still going to smite you." Makina muttered under her breath.

18: Chapter 18

"You are sure they were after the girl?" Jiana said, accepting a steaming cup of tea from Servilia with a quiet thanks.

"It was clear the big one, Balan, he knew her. She knew him too, but she doesn't remember how." Cross said.

"She seems truly supet by her lack of memory." Servilia said, sitting down at the table with her own cup of tea. She took a delicate sip. "At first I thought she was putting on a show for attention, but now…"

"She's not lying." Cross said, leaning forward and resting one elbow on the table. "She doesn't know."

"You're sure of this." Jiana said, meeting his eye. Cross gave a single nod. Jiana frowned and took a moment to drink her tea and gather her thoughts.

"It's highly unusual for Knights to be so openly hostile." Servilia said. "They normally resort to more underhanded tactics. I can only think of a handful of times they have been so direct, and never within our city. After the failed infiltration of the Capital, I was sure they would reduce their efforts for a time. Either they have drastically increased in strength or-"

"Or Makina is valuable enough to risk drawing even more attention from the Queen." Jiana said. "Cross, what exactly did this Balan say to you?"

"He said Makina was dangerous. Something about how she would bring destruction." Cross twisted his hands together unconsciously. "I wasn't really… listening by that point though."

Jiana leaned over and gave him a gentle tap on the top of his head. "Your temper will be your undoing."

Cross pushed her hand away with a roll of his eyes. "So what do we do?"

"We will protect the girl, obviously." Jiana said. "However, that is not an adequate plan for the long term. The Knights obviously were able to track the girl, which means they likely know she is under the protection of our guild. I do not believe they would be foolish enough to attempt a direct raid."

She took another long drink.

"They may however, try to attack us in a different way." Jiana finished.

"The children." Servilia breathed. Cross felt his heart begin to speed up and his hands tightened to fists.

"The children." Jiana said with a nod. "I cannot say for certain, and I hope I am wrong, but if the Knights are committed to taking back Makina… well we all know how ruthless they can be."

"I'll go." Cross said. He began to stand but Jiana gently grabbed his arm and kept him in place.

"There is no need. I have already sent two teams. One will stay within and one will patrol from outside. The orphanage will be safe." Jiana said. "Makina is familiar with you. It would do better for you to stay here. You may prove to be calming presence."

Cross frowned but made no further movement to rise.

A bell chimed and Servilia stood up. "Please excuse me, Mistress. I believe we have a guest."

Jiana nodded and the girl scurried back to her desk. Cross stayed where he was, lifting his hands up and rubbing at his temples.

"Your report indicated you were alerted to the Knights before hand." Jiana said, peering at him. "Have you been experiencing any pain?"

"No pain. Just a bit of an pressure. I haven't been trying to use it, really. It just happened. Some times I get warnings minutes, even hours, before something happens/ Other times I feel nothing for weeks, or even months. It's not something I can depend on." Cross pulled his hands away from his head.

"This would be the second time in the past week that you have used your clairvoyance in the field. Are you finally taking Alexis's advice and attempting utilize your ability more?" her words were light, but Cross could feel the concern behind them.

Years back, Cross had attempted to see as far as he could. Passed the pain and the black and deep into the infinite void. That stunt landed him in a coma for almost two weeks and the left him blind and mute for another three after that.

"Nothing more than a few seconds. Anything more and I risk blacking out." He gave a wistful smile. "I wonder how far our dear Queen can see."

"Perhaps you will get a chance to ask her one day." Jiana said, swirling her teacup and looking up and over Cross's shoulder. "Hello Nathan."

"Mistress!" Banksy said with a hasty bow of his head before he slid into a chair next to Cross. Fumbling over himself, he poured a handful of papers onto the table. "I got it open. Cross was right, they were orders."

"How can you tell?" Cross said, picking up one of the papers. It was nothing but gibberish. He dropped it back down on the table and Banksy quickly pushed it back into its proper place.

"It's just written in code." Banksy said, organizing the papers into a specific order. "A code is just like a lock, it can be broken. Look, see how these letters repeat here, here, and here? That's part of the sequence, and once you understand that, it's simple."

"So you can read this?" Jiana said, putting her tea down.

"Yes." Banksy said solemnly. "And it's bad."

xXx

"None of these. Or these." Makina said, pushing a group of books to the side. "None of these are right."

"Well, perhaps if you could tell me what exactly you are looking for that would help." Lexi said. She picked up the books and returned them neatly to the shelf. "There are many stories of Spirits and Goddess and other ethereal beings. Also, just looking at the pictures probably isn't going to help very much."

"Well I cannot read you idi-" Makina stopped as Lexi gave her a one eyed glare. "I simply cannot read, mortal."

Lexi knew there was implied insult to the term mortal, but she let it go. She took a moment to think before she pulled out a large volume and thumbed through it as she paced around her room. "Okay, how about Qaul'te?"

"No."

"Thrand?"

"No."

"Saluma?"

"No."

"Rah?"

"No!" Makina almost screamed throwing herself back onto the bed and immediately popping back up. "Wait Rah?"

Lexi turned towards the girl. "Yes, Rah. He is one of the four Spirit Gods of the world. The Spirit God of-"

"Fire!" Makina said. She leaned towards Lexi with wide eyes. "And then there is Terreh, the Spirit Goddess of Earth! And Typhi, Spirit of the Water! And big sister Aria, Spirit of the winds!"

"That's… that's right." Lexi said, following the along the text with one slender finger. She paused and looked down at Makina. "Wait, big sister?"

19: Chapter 19

10 Years Ago

Cross tugged unhappily at his high collared shirt. The clothes were new and still uncomfortably stiff, despite the cost. Cross had trouble comprehending the point of paying for something so constricting. He craned his head up towards Jiana who looked completely at ease in her fine clothes. He spied the jewel-encrusted sword hanging on her hip with envy. He tugged at the collar again.

"Cross, do not fidget so much." Jiana said without looking down at him, her eyes staring straight at the imposing mansion ahead. The heels of her boots clicked against the stone walkway, setting a quick tempo that Cross was forced to awkwardly keep up with. He scowled and let his hand drop back down to his sides.

"I don't understand why I am here." Cross said as they reached the first gate. A guard waved them through and on towards the mansion proper.

"If you wish to participate as a member of this guild you will have to learn that there is more than completing jobs. As member of our guild you also serve as a diplomat and recruiter. Finding new members for the guild is just as important as completing the most grand of mission. A guild is only worth the sum of its parts." Jiana said, coming to a stop before the door.

"We're just picking up a replacement. It's not a big deal." Cross muttered as his eyes dropped down the floor. He could feel Jiana turn at stare at him. After a moment she lifted her hand and rested it lightly on his shoulder.

"No one is ever replaced, Cross." She said softly before lifting up her hand and rapping her knuckles sharply against the door. After a moment the door slid open and a young maid greeted them with a small bow.

"Mistress Jiana, I presume?" She said with a polite smile. "Welcome to the Hart Manor, we have been expecting you. Master Hart is waiting for you in the study, if you would be so kind as to follow me."

Cross lagged a few steps behind Jiana as they were led through the home.

The walls were adorned with large portraits of past family members, their weapons proudly displayed in glass cases below. Cross noted with interest some of the weapons still appeared to be stained with what he would guess was blood.

"Cross." Jiana tutted. He scowled and hurried to her side as the maid ushered them into another large room. A tall, handsome man stood waiting for them, an unlit pipe in his left hand. He was broad shouldered and stood tall enough that Cross had to crane his neck to see his face.

"Well met, Mistress Jiana." He said offering his hand. "I am David IronHart."

"I thank you for you time, Mister IronHart." Jiana said, taking his hand in a firm shake.

"Please, call me David. There is no need to be so formal." David smiled. He turned his attention down to Cross. "This is one of your guild members?"

"In training." Jiana said, placing a hand on Cross's back. "Despite his age, Cross has already committed to joining the guild. As such we have begun his training early."

"I see." David nodded, still eyeing Cross. "He is gifted?"

"Clairvoyance. He has the Sight." Jiana replied.

"Ah, like our dear Queen. Quite a rarity." David said.

"I understand both of your daughter's powers have already manifested as well." Jiana said. "You must be very proud."

"Extremely. Which is why I was very relieved to hear your interest in Alexis. While her sister already decided upon a guild last year, placing Alexis has been rather troublesome. Every day it seems as though another guild falls. Such a problem."

"I can assure you the Sleeping Dragon shall not fall while I am at its head." Jiana said

David regarded her for a moment before smiling. "I am sure you are correct. Please, sit. Ah, Cross, was it?"

Cross nodded.

"If you wish, you may explore the grounds. I'm sure Alexis is somewhere in the gardens, practicing. She would be delighted to have someone new to play with."

Cross looked to Jiana for guidance. She gave him a gentle smile and a nod, which Cross mimicked.

David clapped his hands together. "Wonderful."

xXx

The garden was big. Bigger than Cross has expected. Big enough where after wandering around aimlessly for a few minutes he was quite sure he was lost. If someone had told him this was a garden he would have called them a liar. What had started out as a garden had quickly opened into what looked far more like a forest. Trees rose up around him in every direction, blocking his sight of the house. Coming to a stop he turned his head one way, then the other but only saw the tree trunks.

"Right, then." He sighed and started to walk again, but something cold pressed against his throat before he had even taken a step. Without hesitating he threw himself backwards, knocking into whatever was behind him and sending them both sprawling back against the ground. Rolling to his feet he brought up his fists and lowered into a defensive crouch. Across from him his attacker did the same, a polished wooden practice sword held in their hands.

"Oh." Cross said, unimpressed as he took in his attackers appearance. She was a young girl with long ebony hair and piecing black eyes. A scowl to rival his best was plastered on her face.

"I am Alexis ShadowHart." The girl lowered the sword slightly. "You're a member of the Sleeping Dragon guild? You came with Mistress Jiana?"

Cross shrugged.

"I demand you fight me!" Alexis cried, bringing the weapon back up.

"Huh?" Cross said, tilting his head to the side.

"A guild with weak members is not worth joining." Alexis growled. "Prove the worth of your guild. Fight me!"

Cross stared at her for a moment before grinning. He tugged at his uncomfortably stiff collar.

xXx

"You look thoroughly pleased with yourself." Jiana said as Cross pulled himself into the carriage. His new jacket was ripped in multiple places, his right eye was already beginning to blacken, and his lip had yet to stop bleeding. "Would you like to explain what happened to me?"

"Whoever taught the girl is good." He looked over at Jiana and grinned. "But you are better."

"Do tell." Jiana said, sitting back against the cushioned seat.

"She telegraphs her attacks and favors her right side. Her footwork is clean, but she fights too rigid. She's fast, but gets stuck in rhythms and can't break them without exposing herself." Cross listed off smugly. "And she gets mad easily, then she gets reckless."

"I take it that is where the black eye came from." Jiana said disapprovingly.

Cross shrugged. "I didn't say she was bad. Just needs more training."

"I'm glad you agree." Jiana said as the door to the carriage opened and Alexis pulled herself in. She didn't look at Cross as she sat down next to him, multiple bruises already forming on her arms and face where they hadn't been covered by bandages. Cross glared at her, but she only stared attentively at Jiana

"Cross." Jiana said cheerfully. "Please meet your new guildmate, Alexis ShadowHart. I'm sure you two are going to be the best of friends."

20: Chapter 20

9 years ago

Alexis's eyes widened in pain as Cross spun behind her and gave her a sharp tap against the back of her knee with his sword. Her leg buckled for a moment, then gave out as Cross struck the same spot again with a well timed thrust. Dropping to the matted floor, she glared at him in contempt as he lightly touched the wooden blade to her throat.

"I win." He said.

He was painfully smug about his victories and it made her blood boil.

She pushed his blade away and got back to her feet. "Again."

"As you wish, Princess." Cross took up his stance and waited for her to strike.

Recklessly she lunged forward, aiming for a quick thrust to his chest, but Cross sidestepped with little effort. The blade passed by him and he slammed his fist into her stomach, forcing all the air from her lungs. She dropped down to the mat, gasping. Cross touched the sword to her throat, a smirk plastered on his face.

"Again." Lexi growled, staggering back to her feet.

"You're call." Cross sighed, spinning his sword around and waiting for her to attack first. Lexi did not keep him waiting long.

The wooden blades clashed together as Lexi tried to force Cross to move, but the older boys footing stayed firm, knocking her attacks away with ease before surging forward and catching her hard on her sword hand. Wincing, Lexi felt her grip begin to loosen. She tried to take a step back to compose herself, but Cross didn't relent, hammering at her with blow after blow until the sword finally slipped from her numb fingers.

Stepping forward Cross hit her with a quick strike to the stomach before sliding to the side and sweeping her legs out from under her. As she hit the ground, he stepped forward and pressed the blade against her throat.

"I win again" His eyes glinted in amusement.

"I believe that is enough, Cross."

Cross turned his head towards Jiana who had been watching the match with a blank look on her face. She rose up from her chair and picked up her own sword. Cross eyed it warily. He fell back into his stance but Jiana lifted a hand.

"You are done for the day, Cross. You may go." Jiana turned her head to Alexis. "Alexis, please stay."

"Mistress." Cross said, giving her a short bow. He gave Alexis half a glance that she returned with a blistering glare. He let out a small sniff and exited the room. Alexis sat up and slammed her fist against the ground.

"Your persistence is admirable, Alexis." Jiana said as she idly spun her sword around. "However, no matter how many times you fight Cross, he is always going to beat you. Do you know why that is?"

"He's stronger and faster." Alexis aid bitterly.

"Wrong. Despite your age differences and considering your magical pedigree, I believe you are comparable in strength to Cross." Jiana said. "You may actually be a touch faster than he is, and your strikes have the potential to be cleaner. However, it is your pathetically unstable emotions that make you vulnerable. Cross is able to read your movements quite easily and it makes him seem far more skilled than he actually is. Admittedly, he is currently more skilled than you. Though I'm sure you already aware of these facts and are simply looking for an reason to excuse your own failings."

Alexis looked up at her with burning eyes and Jiana tutted.

"Exactly. You're angry. You feel insulted." Jiana continued.

"I was insulted!" Alexis cried.

Jiana lifted her sword up and tapped Alexis sharply on the head. The girl winced in pain.

"Yes you were, and you will continue to be insulted, by Cross, and others who actually mean to hurt you!" Jiana barked out. "And you will take every insult, every comment your opponent makes and you will learn to accept it."

"But-"

"Your anger does nothing but weaken you if it blinds you to your surroundings." Jiana said, her voice growing softer. "I am not telling you to ignore your anger, Alexis. I am telling you to focus it."

Alexis looked down. "Yes Mistress."

Jiana smiled. "Good, now go. You've done enough for today. I'm sure you are tired."

Alexis nodded and stood up. Replacing her training sword on the rack she hesitated, drawing Jiana's attention.

"Is there something else, Alexis?" Jiana asked.

Alexis nodded, though it took her a moment to compose her thoughts. "Cross… Cross can use magic at will, like me, can't he? My father told me he is a clairvoyant."

Jiana raised an eyebrow. "Yes, he can. Why do you ask?"

"He should be much stronger than he is then. Users who still retain control over their magic are physically superior to those who can't."

Jiana tilted her head. "What are you trying to get at, Alexis?"

Alexis chewed her bottom lip "I don't understand. Why isn't he stronger then? I would ask him but…"

Jiana regarded the young girl before her for a moment. "Tell me Alexis, what does magic mean to you?"

"Mistress?"

"There is no hidden meaning, simply tell me, what does magic mean to you?"

"It's… it's a part of who I am. Who my family is." Alexis said, frowning slightly. "But it's more than that too." Jiana nodded encouragingly and Lexi continued. "It's freedom to become more than what I am now. It's power to lead the world, and the strength to protect it."

Jiana smiled gently. "It's rare to hear one so young speak so strongly of magic."

Alexis reached up and toyed with her ponytail. "I know… I know a lot of people think it's childish, that magic is gone from our world."

"But you don't, do you Alexis?" Jiana asked.

"I can't believe that." Alexis shook her head and lifted up her hand. A small black bead formed on her fingertip after a moment and begins to slowly work its way back and forth across her palm. A look of intense concentration formed on her face as she fought to keep the bead from fading away, but after only a few seconds she lost control and the shadow disappeared. She dropped her arm back down to her side.

"I know it's not much." Alexis said, her voice soft. "But when I use my magic, I can feel so much more hidden away. Like it's just out of reach." She met Jiana's eye. "I know its there. I will find it."

"And that, my dear girl, is why you are strong, and Cross is not." Jiana said with a small sigh.

Lexi gave her a puzzled look. "I still don't understand, Mistress."

"Magic is not simply a tool for use. It's a way of life. An extension of your very being." Jiana explained. "You choose to accept it. You embrace it openly, and proudly. Cross, however… he does not."

"Is his power weak?" Alexis asked.

"No, far from it." Jiana said with a sad smile. "Though he would detest my saying so, Cross may be the strongest living User in the kingdom, though he is far from in control of his power. As a clairvoyant, he is subject to the whims of the void, as they all are. Or were."

"But with training he could control it, couldn't he?" Alexis pressed.

"Perhaps." Jiana gave a small shrug. " But I believe he has a rather troubled relationship with his power."

Alexis furrowed her brow. "Then he doesn't want to control it?"

"I cannot say." Jiana answered. "When he was younger Cross trained his Seeing abilities on a daily basis, then one day he simply stopped."

"Why?"

"Again, I cannot say." Jiana responded. "He rarely uses his sight from time to time, though sometimes… sometimes I do not believe he even wants to have anything to do with magic at all."

Alexis recoiled as though she had been struck. "How could anyone possibly feel that way about their own magic?"

"We all have our reasons, Alexis." Jiana said with a small shake of her head. "Cross has not felt the need to inform me, or anyone else, of his and I have chosen to respect that. I hope you will as well."

"Of course, Mistress." Alexis said, bowing her head.

But the question still lingered.

21: Chapter 21

"I still haven't been able to decipher this section." Banksy said waving his hand over a rather dense area of text and symbols. "But this part is pretty clear."

"What does it say, Nathan." Jiana said patiently.

"It's a capture order." Banksy said, running his fingers along the lines. "From the description, it's for that girl Cross brought back, I think. "

"That's not too bad." Cross murmured.

"And this part is a kill order." Banksy said, sliding his hand down.

"Well, that is." Cross sighed, rubbing his temples.

"I see." Jiana sipping her tea. "Is there a definitive target?"

Banksy shook his head. "No. Just to eliminate anyone who is in close contact with the girl." He looked up at Cross. "I'm guessing that would be you."

"Well, this is a problem." Jiana said, sitting back and lifting a finger to her chin. She was silent for a long time and Cross began to drum his fingers on the table. She reached out and took his hand with hers.

"Calm yourself, Cross." She said softly.

Cross nodded stiffly. "Yes, Mistress."

Jiana gave him a soothing smile before turning back to Banksy. "Nathan, I would like you to finish the translation of these orders. I want to know everything, as soon as possible."

"Yes, Mistress." Banksy said as he stood up and grabbed the papers before dashing off towards his room.

"Cross, I would like you to stay within the guild for the next few days." Jiana said abruptly as Banksy headed up the stairs. Cross balked at the request.

"Mistress?"

"Romeo will as well." Jiana continued. "You have both been associated directly with Makina and the Knights. For your own safety, you will stay confined to the guild until we have more information on this matter."

"But-"

"This is not a request, it is an order." Jiana said, flicking her sharp eyes towards Cross. "You already have a bad reputation with the Followers of Jerrah, I do not want you to gain a similar issue with the Knights."

"But I…" Cross started but Jiana stared him down until he finally sighed. "Yes, Mistress."

xXx

"I remember!" Makina said, bouncing excitedly around the room.

"I can see that." Lexi said, watching the girl with amusement. "But what exactly do you remember, Maki?"

"I remember Rah! And Terreh! And Typhi! And Aria! They are my brothers and sisters."

"Are they now?" Lexi said with a small smile hidden behind her scarf.

"Yes! But Aria took care of me the most because I'm a Spirit God of the wind, like her. And Rah he…." Makina said before faltering. Her hand came up to her mouth and her slim shoulders began to shake.

Lexi reached out towards her. "Maki?"

Makina turned and thrust her finger out towards Lexi, her eyes shining with unshed tears. "I demand you take me to the Mistress of the guild. Immediately!"

xXx

"I took the liberty of sending more security to the orphanage and alerting the town authorities that we suspect further Knight activity." Servilia said, reading off of her notebook. "Vidis' team has agreed to stay in town for the next few days as well, as a precaution."

Jiana nodded. "Thank you Servilia. I believe that will be all."

"Mistress." Servilia said with a small bow before returning to her desk, Dante in tow.

Jiana looked over at Cross who was rolling a cartridge between his fingers. His eyes were closed and a look of deep concentration hung heavy on his features.

"Everything will be alright, Cross. This guild has weathered for worse problems in its time."

"Mmmmm." Cross replied, flicking the cartridge up with his thump and into the air and deftly catching it.

"Mistress!"

Cross opened his eyes, looking up as Lexi descended the staircase with Makina a step behind her. The silver haired girl looked surprisingly serious as she brushed passed Lexi and stopped directly in front of Jiana.

"I wish to hire your guild!" Makina declared loudly.

Jiana looked up and over Makina to Lexi who only shook her head. She brought her eyes back down to Makina and gestured for her to sit down. Makina shook her head.

"There is no time for discussion." Makina said. "My brothers and sisters are being held captive. I demand you free them at once!"

"Held where?" Jiana said, leaning forward.

"I… I am not entirely sure." Makina said, glaring at the ground. "But I am sure that Knight, Balan, he knows. You must press him for information!"

"I'm afraid the Knights have already entered the custody of the town guards. We would have to request access to them. It could take a day or more" Jiana said.

"There is no time for that!" Makina snapped. "They have my family!"

"Makina, please try to understand." Jiana said gently. "I wish to help you, but you are not giving me much information."

"But, my… my family." Makina said, her breathing beginning to speed up. "The Knights have Aria, and Typhi, and Rah, and Terreh. They will never let them go. I have to… I have to…"

"Makina!" Cross jumped from his chair as the girl's eyes rolled up into her head and she listed to the side. Reaching out, he caught her just before she toppled over. Holding up her light frame with ease he looked to Jiana. Her brow furrowed for a moment before she gave a single nod.

"Cross, please take Makina to her room. Lexi, please do not allow Makina to leave the guildhall without my consent until this matter is settled. Keep her within your sight."

"Yes Mistress." Lexi bowed her head.

Cross nodded as he picked Makina up and held her lightly in his arms. Looking down at Jiana he hesitated. "What are we going to do, Mistress?"

"We are going to wait, Cross." Jiana said, suddenly sounding very tired. "That is all we can do right now."

In his arms, Cross could feel Makina's small frame tremble

22: Chapter 22

The next two weeks passed painfully slow.

As soon as she had woken up, Makina had spent more than three days pestering Jiana, but to no avail. Unable to persuade the guild, Makina had taken to remaining in her room, something that made Lexi's job of watching her much simpler.

Banksy had taken the Mistress's task to heart and spent nearly every waking moment trying to decipher the Knight's orders, but to little avail.

Romeo, after being informed of the Mistress's request that he not leave the guild for reasons of safety, was promptly caught attempting to sneak out the next night claiming it was far more dangerous for him to cancel his dates for that night.

All three of them.

Cross, to his credit, did not attempt to leave the guildhall. He spent most of him time simply walking the halls, occasionally checking in on Banksy when he cursed too loudly, stopping Romeo from jumping from the windows in a mad bid for freedom, or stopping by Makina's room, though the girl refused to speak to anyone beyond the rare threat to "smite them for impudence" or something similar.

The Guild was tense, and things were only going to get worse.

"Cross." Alexis snuck her scarfed head into his room. "The Mistress would like to see you."

Cross glanced up from his desk and at his clock. "It's a bit late. What? Did Romeo try to sneak out again?"

"I'm not sure. It seemed urgent." Lexi shrugged. Even though her face was covered Cross practically could see her frown.

Cross sighed. "Yeah, alright."

Standing up, he rolled his stiff shoulders and followed Lexi down the stairs.

"How's Makina?" Cross asked.

"Still refusing to leave her room." Lexi said softly. "She is rather upset at the Mistress's lack of action, it seems. Also that she is not allowed to leave."

"Aren't we all?" Cross muttered as they reached the bottom of the steps and approached the Mistress's table. Servilia sat beside her, a grim look on her lovely face.

"Cross, Alexis." Jiana greeted. "Please sit.

"What's wrong?" Cross said, sitting down across from Jiana, as Lexi took a seat to his left.

"Balan is dead." Servilia said with a tired voice. Lexi's eyes went wide and she glanced at Jiana who gave a small nod.

"Along with the others." Jiana added with a frown. "It appears they were poisoned some time ago, but the guards decided against informing us until receiving a response from the Capital."

"What does that mean?" Cross leaned forward.

"It means whatever they knew was worth killing them over." Jiana said. "It means those documents Nathan is currently deciphering may be more important than we thought. It means, we will continue to wait."

"Wonderful." Cross sighed. "Who is going to break the news to Romeo? I think if he misses another date he is going to have a breakdown."

Jiana laughed quietly. "I believe Romeo will survive a little more time. Self reflection can be just as important as interpersonal relationships." She looked back and forth between Cross and Lexi. "You both look tired. Go to sleep now. We can discuss this matter more in the morning."

Lexi nodded and stood up to leave. When Cross took too long to follow, she reached down and grabbed him by the arm, pulling him from his chair. Grumbling, he shook her off and followed after her, though at a decidedly slower pace.

"Would you like to spar tomorrow?" Lexi said as they reached their floor and she headed towards her room. She stopped at her door and looked back at him. "You've been restless lately, the exercise will do you good."

"I think you just want an excuse to beat on me because you're restless." Cross said with a hint of a smile as he pushed into his room. "Yeah, alright. But no crying when you lose."

"Of course. Sleep well, Cross" Lexi called back as she entered her room and shut the door behind her.

"Night Lex." Cross yawned, entering his room and falling onto his bed. Rolling over onto his back he threw an arm over his eyes and promptly fell asleep.

Only to almost immediately be woken by the pleasant feeling of someone stroking his hair. This feeling of pleasure, however, was soon replaced by one of concern, as he did not remember falling asleep with someone else in his bed, or even his room. Opening his eyes slowly he found a pair of mismatched eyes staring down at him, one a dark blue and the other a deep red. Long, dark hair brushed against his face as the intruder tilted her head to the side and gave him an impish grin.

"Kosu." He murmured, sitting up and pushing her hand away from his head.

"You've grown up so much since I list visited!" Kosu hummed happily, unperturbed by his attitude. "You're getting so handsome. A shame you have so little interest in finding a girlfriend." She smirked and shifted around to his side, pressing a hand against his chest. "Then again, maybe that's for the best."

"Go away, Kosu." Cross sighed, falling back against his pillow and closing his eyes. He was too tired to deal with Kosu right now. Far too tired.

"Must you always be so horrid to me?" Kosu pouted. She lifted her hand back to his hair, brushing the strands from his face. "And after I went out of my way to help you!"

Though he loathed himself for doing it, he went after the bait.

"How so?"

"Who do you think rocked the train that fateful day?" Kosu said, still pouting, "Honestly Cross, you never notice the things I do for you. I don't think you realize how much energy it takes for me to manifest myself into your world, much less rock an entire train just to get your attention. I tried everything else but you were completely ignoring me!"

Cross sat up and turned to face Kosu. "Why?"

"Because I wanted to see you." Kosu said with a devious grin. She leaned in towards him. "Obviously."

Cross leaned back. "Why did you rock the train?"

"Always so serious." Kosu sighed, cupping his face and lightly stroking his cheek with her thumb. "Don't you ever think about having fun? Or at least being nice to me"

"Kosu." Cross growled.

"I mean, if it wasn't for me you would have just slept and slept and never would have met that sweet little Spirit Goddess."

Cross froze.

Kosu's face lit up.

"Ah, yes. I know you've been curious so I'll let you in on the secret." She whispered, looking side to side with mock concern as though they may be overheard. "That girl truly is a Spirit Goddess."

"You're lying."

"Have I ever lied to you?"

Cross scowled. "No, you haven't."

Kosu smiled, leaning in uncomfortably close, her nose brushing against his. "You know, I do have a reason for waking you up again, Cross."

Cross didn't move back, meeting her mismatched eyes. "Why?"

Kosu moved even closer until her lips were pressing against his ear. Her soft breath sent chills running down his spine. He closed his eyes in frustration. Rushing Kosu would get him no results.

"Your little Spirit Goddess." She grinned as she felt him tense. "She left the building almost an hour ago."

Cross opened his eyes, but Kosu was already gone.

23: Chapter 23

"Where are you?" Cross murmured as he stared down the empty streets, the low lights from the street lamps bathing everything in a pale orange. It gave Cross a headache. Lifting up a hand, he pressed against his temple, begging his magic to guide him. The Void, however, remained silent and unhelpful Dropping his hand in disgust Cross continued walking.

"Damnit, Makina." Cross breathed as he quickened his pace, head swiveling side to side for any sign of the brat.

"Having trouble?"

Cross turned his head towards Kosu as she floated effortlessly through the air beside him, lounging on her back with a cheeky smile. Reaching out towards him, she rested her hand on her shoulder and landed lightly on the ground in front of him.

"It's funny, isn't it?" Kosu said as she turned away from him and stared up, towards the sky. ""You dislike your magic, yet you rely on it so often. Honestly Cross, you are quite the complex character, aren't you?"

"You know exactly why I don't like my magic." Cross said through grit teeth.

"Don't get so caught up in the past, Cross." Kosu said, turning on him with a smirk. "Look towards your future. If you can."

"Kosu." Cross growled.

"Don't worry, your little Spirit-Goddess is fine. For now." Kosu said, reaching up and pressing her cold hand against his temple. Cross loathed the fact that he felt relief from his headache from her touch.

"I'm jealous, you know." Kosu said, her fingers massaging against his skin. "I wonder... would you worry this much about me, if I were to disappear? Would you chase after me? Would you call my name?" She dropped her hand back down. "Try again."

Cross stared at her for a moment, then slowly lifted up his hand to his head. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes.

A sharp jab of pain went through his mind, followed by a flash of images. Opening his eyes, Cross was surprised to find Kosu still waiting for him.

"You know where you must go?" She asked quietly

Cross nodded.

"That's my little Clairvoyant." Kosu said as she touched his cheek softly. "I'm afraid I've used up my time here. I won't be able to help you anymore, so do try and be careful. You've kept me extremely busy these last few days with all the trouble you've been getting into. I wouldn't want such a handsome face to be wasted on death."

"Thank you, Kosu." Cross managed to say, though the words came out with effort. She smiled and took a step back before fading into nothingness.

"You better hurry, Cross." Kosu's voice drifted out as Cross broke into a run.

xXx

Makina sat impatiently on the train, a large hood hanging over her face. She kept her eyes staring diligently out the window, though every time another passenger walked by she couldn't help but tense up.

"Excuse me, miss?"

Makina slowly turned her head and fought to keep her face blank. A female train attendant gave her a warm smile.

"Would you care for a blanket or pillow before we depart?"

"N-no thank you." Makina said, letting out a sigh of relief as the attendant gave her a cheery nod and moved on to the next car. Closing her eyes, she leaned her head against the window.

"Didn't think you'd leave town."

"Cross!" Makina nearly jumped out of skin as Cross slid into the seat across from her.

"Come on, if we leave now we can probably get back before anyone noticed you snuck out."

"I'm not going back." Makina said flatly.

"Do you even know where you are going?" Cross said, leaning forward and resting his hands on his knees.

"North." Makina said softly, staring down at her feet. "I don't know why, but I know I need to go north."

"North…" Cross repeated before shaking his head. "Makina, you can't leave. Not alone."

"My family is in danger. My brothers and sisters need me." Makina said determinedly, though her voice wavered ever so slightly. "I will not go back."

"Even if you did find them, you couldn't do anything." Cross said.

"Then help me!" Makina cried, looking up at him. A few stray tears broke free and ran down her cheeks.

"Do you even know what North is?" Cross asked. "It's the Kingdom of Ash. Their King is known for being sympathetic to the Knights cause."

"Then that's where they must be holding them." Makina wiped a hand across her face and tried to compose herself. "I'm going."

"It's dangerous."

"What would you do if they took one of your guildmates. If they took Lexi or Jiana?" When Cross hesitated, Makina shook her head. "You will help me, or I will go alone."

"Makina please, just come back home with me." Cross reached out for her. "We can talk this out with the Mistress. I promise I'll support you, but we can't just go alone."

"I said I'm not going back!" Makina snapped, throwing both her hands towards Cross.

A gust of frigid wind threw Cross back and slammed him against the padded chair behind him. Falling forwards, he caught himself and stared over at Makina.

"You are my servant. You will listen to me." Makina said, leveling a hand at him, though it shook violently. Tears began to freely stream down her cheeks as her hand began to lower. "Please. Cross, they're my family."

Cross felt his stomach wrench.

"I can't believe this." He sighed before reaching out and taking her trembling hand. He gave her a firm shake. "Courier Cross, package accepted. Estimated delivery time: unknown and probably impossible."

"What are you-" Makina stared down at their joined hands, calming for a moment.

"We have a contract now. I'll take you wherever you need to go." Cross said, dropping Makina's hand and leaning back in his seat. "So. Lead the way, little Goddess."

xXx

Lexi spun Nightmare around, letting the blade shift effortlessly from one hand to the other as she danced around the training room. Sweat beaded on her skin as she increased the speed of her movements. The air hissed around Nightmare as she expertly spun and thrust the weapon with deadly precision. Sliding back to dodge an imaginary attack, she flipped backwards and landed on one knee with Nightmare thrust out. Tendrils of shadow erupted from the blade, spearing out in every direction before disappearing into nothingness. Gasping, Lexi fell forward, just barely able to catch herself before she crashed into the ground as the magic overloaded her already taxed muscles.

"Well that was impressive."

Alexis turned her head towards the door where Servilia was standing. Despite the early hour she was impeccably dressed, with her hair done in a delicate braid and a cup of steaming tea in one hand and a tall glass of some pink juice in the other. Stepping forward she offered the glass to Lexi.

Lexi took it with a small nod, her chest still heaving from the session. Adjusting her scarf, she lifted the glass to her lips and took a long sip. It was sweet, tangy, and blessedly cold.

"You've been in here longer than usual." Servilia said as Lexi drained the rest of her drink. Putting down the glass, Lexi carefully returned Nightmare to its sheathe

"I was supposed to spar with Cross this morning, but he didn't answer when I knocked on his door." Lexi replied. "I was hoping he would show up."

"That's interesting, I just went to check on Makina and she didn't answer either…" Servilia said thoughtfully. Lexi's eyes widened and Servilia let out a deep sigh as she lifted a hand to her eyes. "Oh, please tell me they didn't."

24: Chapter 24

"Makina's room is empty." Servilia said, stepping into Lexi's room.

"Cross is gone as well." Lexi said, picking a pair of knives from among the many weapons that were laid out along her bed. She slipped the blades into sheathes strapped to her lower back. Another went into her boot, followed by two blackened throwing knives along her chest.

"Alexis…." Servilia warned.

"I'm going to retrieve them." Lexi said, grabbing Nightmare and securing it firmly to her back. Walking over to her desk she fixed her hair into a tight ponytail and pulled on her travel cloak. She took a moment to lift the hood before finally turning on Servilia, her dark eyes just visible. "The Mistress put me in charge of watching the girl. It is my responsibility to bring her back."

"Alexis, you must wait for the Mistress. She does not want anyone leaving the guild without her permission."

"Then I will inform her I am leaving." Lexi said, brushing passed Servilia and heading towards the stairs.

"That won't be possible." Servilia called, freezing Lexi in her tracks. The dark-eyed girl turned around slowly. "The Mistress is currently in a conference with the town guard. She won't be returning for a few hours, at least."

"That's too long."

"Alexis, you don't even know where they are. They could even be heading back at this very moment."

Lexi shook her head, the tassels on her scarf fluttering. "They would have had to leave after everyone was asleep or they would have been caught. If Cross was going to bring her back, he would have done it by now. They are going somewhere, or they've been captured."

"Be that as it may, we still have no idea where they are headed." Servilia said, exasperated.

"Yes we do." Lexi said. Stalking down the hallway she stopped at Banksy's room and slammed her first against the door repeatedly. There was a groan, followed by a curse before the door finally opened and a bleary eyed, messy haired Banksy glared at Lexi.

"The hell do you want?"

"Cross is gone, so is the girl." Lexi said.

The words hit Banksy like a bucket of cold water and he straightened up. Stepping aside from his door he beckoned Lexi and Servilia into his room. Spread across the floor were piles of papers with his handwriting scribbled in various places.

"What do we know?" Banksy asked, running a hand through his hair.

"They left last night, no signs of them being taken." Lexi said. "Banksy, I need to know where they are going."

"How the hell should I know that? Cross didn't say anything to me." Banksy balked, eyeing the many weapons Lexi was currently carrying.

Lexi pointed down at the papers. "Makina hasn't stopped talking about some sort of rescue since last week. If the Knights came to capture her and bring her back, then these should tell us where she is headed."

"That's complete speculation. Alexis you need more than-" Servilia went silent as Lexi fixed her with a one-eyed glare before turning back to Banksy.

"Banksy?"

Banksy rubbed the side of his head as he sat down on the floor and stared at the papers. "Give me a few minutes."

Lexi nodded and exited the room. Servilia hesitated for a moment, watching as Banksy pulled out his necklace of rings and began to slip them onto his fingers, one after another. His hands shook ever so slightly.

"Nathan?" The concern in her voice was evident and it secretly gave Banksy a flutter in his stomach.

"It's okay." He said, filling as much bravado into his voice as possible. "If I combine a few elements from multiple rings, I should be able to decipher these. It's basically what I've been doing all week… just really, really, really, fast."

Servilia watched as he stared to take in deep, even breaths, preparing himself.

"Why didn't you do this before?" Servila asked.

"Oh, it uh, it kinda hurts a little. A moderate amount. A lot, it hurts a lot. The rings contain magic and my body does not, really. So basically I end up working as a conduit. With one or two rings it's not really a problem, you know? Kinda like when Lexi gets tired or Cross gets those headaches after they use their magic. Most people could use magic to some degree, so we can take it… but the more you add the worse it gets."

Servilia glanced down at his hands. "Nathan… you're wearing more than ten rings."

"Yup." Banksy breathed, before slapping his hands together. The rings clanged off each other with a sharp metallic ping.

For a moment nothing happened as Banksy stared down intently at the documents before him. Servilia watched him with growing apprehension. Another moment passed and Banksy's hands clenched into fists and his arms begin to shake. The veins under his skin pulsed and he bared his teeth, a groan forming in his throat as he started to teeter forward, his body completely rigid. Servilia stepped forward and caught him by the shoulders, holding him in place as his body began to violently shake.

"Nathan!"

"I'm fiiiuuuuck." Banksy hissed, breaking free from Servilia grasp and slamming his arms against the ground and pulled himself over the documents. Foam dripped from between his grit teeth as he forced his eyes to remain open, staring at the words and runes before him. In his mind they rearranged, changing to words that burned into his mind as blackness ate away at his vision.

"Come on." He yelled, leaning even closer to the floor, a small amount of blood beginning to trickle down from his nose. "Come on damnitfuckinghellsyes!"

Dropping face first into the floor Banksy's body twitched a few more times as he hastily shook of the rings, letting them fall haphazardly around him. After a moment he lifted his head up ever slightly and managed to give Servilia a weak smile.

"Got it."

xXx

"Who was screaming like a little bitch?" Romeo asked as he swaggered into Banksy's room and leaned against the doorframe. Lexi glanced over at him while Banksy continued to hastily write, ignoring Romeo for the moment.

"Cross and Makina are gone." Lexi said, looking back at Banksy as he jotted out a crude map.

"How did they manage to get out? I got caught every time!" Romeo whined before letting out a deep sigh. "Alright, when are we leaving then?"

Banksy slammed his pen down on the desk and thrust the map over to Lexi. "Finished! It's not perfect, but it should be enough. They're heading North. Or at least, the Knights were going to take Makina North. If we leave now we can probably catch the train."

Lexi accepted the map and tucked it into her pocket. She looked at the boys and frowned. "This isn't a sanctioned job. The Mistress will be very upset with both of you if you go."

"Ah, she's been mad before." Romeo said with a wave of his hand. "Come on, I'm not going to leave a damsel in distress."

"They're family." Banksy said, grabbing his coat and touching his hand to his necklace. "Even that moron knows we don't leave family behind."

"Never though I would agree with a two-bit thief, but for once you're speaking the truth." Romeo said with a partial smile at Banksy. Banksy returned it with an eye roll, but a small smile managed to sneak onto his face as well.

Lexi looked back and forth between the two former friends and nodded.

"Let's go."

25: Chapter 25

"Cross?" Makina said quietly, drawing Cross's attention from the window. It was the first thing she had said in almost three hours, an astounding record for Makina. Cross shifted in his seat, taking a moment so stretch out his shoulders and back.

"Yeah?"

Makina frowned. "You mentioned a kingdom in the north earlier?"

"Kingdom of Ash."

"Ash?" Makina shook her head back and forth. "I am not familiar with that Kingdom. I know of this one, Voy, and the neighboring Kingdoms of Dumas and… and…"

"Gorin and Romiatii?" Cross supplied.

"Yes, those! But I am sure I have never heard of Ash."

Cross stared at her for a long time, Kosu's words echoing through his mind. Leaning forward he rested his chin against his hand. "You really are a Spirit Goddess, aren't you?"

"Of course I am!" Makina bristled. "Do not try and change the subject!"

Cross sighed and leaned back. "You've heard of Trinst, then?"

"Trinst… yes, I recognize that name."

"That's the Kingdom of Ash." Cross said, turning to stare out the window. The sun was slowly rising over the horizon, sending rays of fiery orange streaking through the clouds.

"I don't understand. Why Ash?"

"Because it was burned. The entire country was set alight." Cross said softly.

What happened?" Makina leaned forward, her eyes widening.

"Jerrah." Cross shrugged. "You know him too?"

Makina furrowed her brow. "No but… the name feels familiar and... dark?"

"Close enough." Cross muttered. "Jerrah burned the entire country to the ground over the course of a month. The fires continued to burn for over a decade after. When they finally were extinguished, the country was nothing but ash. The entire royal family was slaughtered by Jerrah personally, and slowly. They probably got off easiest. Jerrah used to avoid killing entire families so someone would be left to suffer." Cross shook his head. "Eventually, a new house took over the throne. That was over a century ago, but they still haven't recovered. Probably would have been invaded if they weren't already in ruins."

"This Jerrah must have had an impressive army to achieve such a feat." Makina said with a frown. "Which Kingdom did he hail from?"

"None." Cross sighed. "He did it alone."

"That's not possible."

"Maybe one of you should have told him that, then." Cross quipped, leaning back in his seat and resting his forehead against the cold window. "Ash wasn't too sad when the magic reserves started to run dry. The Knights have pretty strong support there. The current King is sympathetic to their cause, as are a good portion of the people, unsurprisingly. It may have been a long time ago, but people don't forget."

Makina was silent for a moment as Cross closed his eyes.

"What happened to Jerrah?"

"He was killed. The details are a bit murky, but the Monarchs of Voy and Dumas were there, along with a lot of noble families." Cross closed his eyes. "A lot of people died to stop him. It makes you wonder."

"Wonder what?"

Cross opened one eye and stared at Makina for a long moment. "If this world is better off without magic."

Makina didn't speak again until they reached their destination. Following Cross off the train she reached out and tugged on his sleeve. Cross looked over his shoulder.

"Yeah?"

"Ash cannot be reached by train?"

"It's across the water." Cross said as they exited the station. The smell of the ocean filled his nostrils as soon as the doors opened and he took in a deep breath before hailing a stagecoach. Helping Makina step up into the carriage, he tossed the driver a few coins and gave their destination.

It was a short ride to the harbor.

Hopping out of the carriage ahead of Cross, Makina bounded through the people until she reached the edge of the pier. Cross followed after her at a much slower pace, stopping a few paces behind her, watching the cool, ocean breeze tug at her clothes. She turned to face him.

"We're close." She said softly, lifting up a hand and pointed to the landmass off in the distance. "There."

Cross lifted his eyes and stared out across the ocean. He felt a small pressure form in his head. He reached up and touched his temple gently. "The ferry to Ash should be leaving pretty soon. Come on."

xXx

"So what exactly is the plan when we find the little miss and Crosser?" Romeo said as he stretched out across an entire row of seats, leaving the other side of the table for Banksy and Lexi.

"We bring them back." Lexi said.

"Yeah, about that." Romeo ran a hand through his hair. "See, I get Makina running away. She's been pretty upset lately."

"Has she?" Banksy interjected.

"Of course she has`." Romeo snorted. "You would know if you weren't busy being a shut in."

"Ah, go to hell." Banksy hissed before being silenced by a glare from Lexi.

"As I was saying." Romeo cleared his throat dramatically, "I get Makina leaving, but why did Cross go with her? It's not his style."

"They might have been captured?" Banksy offered.

"Doubt it." Romeo said punching the air. "Cross isn't the greatest fighter, but he'd raise some hell before getting caught. Plus, the guards are on high alert watching who enters the town now. Even if more Knights got in somehow, no way they would be able to get out with Makina and Cross."

"I'm sure Cross has a good reason for leaving without bothering to inform any of us of his where about. A very good reason." Lexi cut in, silencing both of the boys.

Banksy and Romeo exchanged nervous glances.

"You know Lexi… the way you said that." Banksy gave her a weak smile. "It sounds like something bad might happen if Cross doesn't have a good reason."

Lexi stared at Banksy for a moment before slowly blinking and turning her head towards the window.

Thank you for reading.

Comments, questions, or criticisms are always welcome and appreciated.

26: Chapter 26

Cross gripped the railing of the ferry with such a tight grip his knuckles had long since grown white. The foamy waters below bounced the ferry up and down at a sickening pace. Beside him, Makina stood still as a statue, completely unperturbed by the turbulence.

"The sea is angry here." Makina said softly as she reached her hand out, letting the breeze slide against her fingers. "The air is sick, too."

"Is it now?" Cross gritted out as the boat lurched and his feet momentarily slipped out from under him. He clung desperately to the railing until he managed to gain his footing and right himself.

"Yes." Makina reached out and placed her small hand on his arm. "Do not worry, they know not to hurt you. Because you belong to me, you see."

"Right, then. Wonderful" Cross muttered as the boat continued to fight against the waves. Leaning little ways over the edge, he spied the waiting harbor to the Kingdom of Ash and felt his body relax slightly. Until the boat lurched again and Cross suddenly longed for the safety of a train car.

The final few minutes of the trip seemed to drag on for an eternity, but finally they reached solid ground and Cross nearly leaped off the boat. Taking a moment to compose himself, he reached down and took hold of Makina by the shoulder as she tried to pass him.

"Don't say anything until we get a room at the inn, and keep your hood on." He ordered softly as he steered her through the harbor and away from the other passengers. Heading towards the end of the harbor he saw a few guards stopping people at random. Cross forced his gaze not to linger and kept walking straight ahead.

"You there! Wait for a minute please." One of the guards stepped in front of them and held up a hand. He was a portly man with a large, round head. "Good afternoon."

"Afternoon." Cross dipped his head in greeting.

The guard gave them a once over, his eyes lingering on the hooded Makina. "Coming from Voy?"

"Yes." Cross moved his hand to rest on Makina's head. "We've come to pay our respects to her ancestors before she comes of age. They were murdered by… well, I'm sure you know. "

The guard's features softened. "Of course, my sympathies to your family."

Cross reached into his jacket. "If you need to see our papers?"

The guard waved his hand. "That's alright. Please, enjoy your stay in Trinst and pay my respects to your family."

"Thank you, it is much appreciated." Cross said, moving his hand to Makina's back and beginning to walk. After they had walked a sufficient distance she angled her head up towards him.

"You lied to that man."

"Yes, I did." Cross said, trying to remember where the inn he had stayed in last time he had visited Ash was located. "I've traveled to Ash many times. The guards never really cause trouble, but I've found mentioning death of family is effective as getting passed them. Jerrah killed a lot of people, families left, but they still come back to pay their respects. Besides, I don't have papers for you. That would have been a problem."

"It feels wrong to take advantage of the dead." Makina replied.

"The dead have far larger problems." Cross said as he led them down the street and stopped in front of a small inn. Leading Makina inside, he purchased a single room for the night. Accepting the key from the innkeeper, he headed up the stairs with Makina in tow and pushed into the small bedroom.

"This is a rather pitiful room." Makina sniffed as Cross fell into the single, rickety chair that had been placed next to the window.

"Shockingly, I didn't bring much money with me when I went chasing after you last night." Cross sighed.

"I suppose it does not matter." Makina swept back her hood and ran a hand through her long, silver hair. "I believe it is time to devise a plan."

Cross shook his head and pointed at the bed. "Sleep first."

"But-"

"Sleep." Cross ordered. "You've been up for too long, we both have, and we're not going to be able to go do… whatever we are doing here, during the day. So get some sleep."

Makina hesitated for a moment before nodding. Taking a moment to remove her boots, she crawled into the bed and pulled the pillow under her head. Cross watched her out of the corner of his eye until she closed her eyes. Content, he pulled the curtains shut and allowed his own heavy eyes to close.

"Cross?" Makina called out quietly.

"Hmm?"

"You truly believe me now, don't you? That I am a Spirit Goddess?"

"Yeah, I believe you Makina." Cross sighed. Makina went silent and for a moment Cross thought she had fallen asleep.

"Cross?"

"Mmmmmm?"

"Then you… you will save my family, won't you?"

"I'll save your family."

"Promise?"

The words were heavy in Cross's mouth. "I promise."

xXx

Cross woke up in the pitch black room to the unfortunately familiar sound of a door being kicked in. He jumped to his feet, but received a boot to the chest before he could fully gain his footing. Slamming back into his chair he froze as something sharp was pressed against his shoulder.

"Cross!" Makina screamed from the bed.

"Hey hey hey! Wait for a moment!" Romeo's voice cut through the darkness and the lights in the room flickered on.

Lexi stood poised in front of Cross with Nightmare held before her, the tip of its blade just pressing against Cross's shoulder. Makina was halfway off the bed, her body still tangled in the sheets. In the doorway, Romeo had one hand on the light switch and the other shoving against Banksy's face as Banksy tried vainly to push into the room.

"Lex?" Cross breathed. Slowly he lifted a hand up and pushed against the flat of Nightmare's blade. Lexi glared at him before relenting and allowing him to push the weapon to the side and down.

"Well, that was pretty easy." Romeo said as he finally let Banksy into the room. "Alright, pack up you two, time to head home and get into trouble."

"Cross." Makina called out.

"I can't go." Cross met Lexi's eye. "Not yet."

"You were ordered to remain at the guild. Both of you." Lexi said, flicking her eyes to Makina for a moment. "You will return. Now. You're already in more trouble than you can imagine. "

"No." Cross shook his head.

"Cross." Lexi breathed, her hand tightening around her sword. "You allowed Makina to come here, into Knight controlled territory. Do you understand how stupid that was? Can you even fathom what the Mistress would say if she was-"

"Makina says her family is here." Cross cut her off.

"She also believes she is a Spirit Goddess, Cross." Lexi waved her hands towards Makina. "We cannot protect her here, we need to return to the guild and-"

"She is. Makina is Spirit Goddess" Cross said softly as he stood up. Behind Lexi, Romeo and Banksy glanced towards Makina.

Lexi tilted her head up to look at Cross and raised an eyebrow. "You believe her, now?"

"I…" Cross hesitated for a moment, eyes flicking to Makina then back to Lexi. "I saw it. I swear on my life. I don't know how or why, but she is, Lex. She isn't lying. She never was."

Lexi's eyes widened for a moment before returning to a glare. "Regardless, It changes nothing, Cross. The Mistress gave us orders."

"She also taught us to think for ourselves and do the right thing. Spirit Goddess or not, if her family is here we have to do something." Cross shot back. "I won't leave without them. I made a contract and we both know I can't break that."

"Cross."

"Lex."

"Please." Makina stepped off the bed and between Cross and Lexi. "Please, Lexi."

"Makina." Lexi's gaze softened and her shoulders slumped ever so slightly. She lifted up her hand and rested it on Makina's head "Please understand, I'm trying to keep you safe, and Cross as well. We are in enemy territory and they are after you, specifically. Every moment we stay here the more danger we are in. Even if I could help, we don't even know where to begin looking.

"Actually… I might." Banksy piped up from the corner of the room, drawing everyone's attention. "That info we got from the Knights. I went over it on the train and I might, might know… where they were going to take Makina."

"Look who isn't completely useless!" Romeo said, punching Banksy hard in the arm. "Well, I'm sold."

Banksy ignored him. "I can't guarantee anything, but I'm pretty sure."

"You want to be a Leader, right Lex? You wanted to represent our guild and help people?" Cross took a step towards Lexi. "Do it. You've got your team, right here. Banksy, Romeo, and you know I've always got your back, no matter what. Lead us."

Lexi looked around he room, her dark eyes resting on each individual. Banksy nervously fiddled with his necklace. Romeo flashed her a glowing smile. Makina looked up at her with watery, blue eyes, and Cross gave her the faintest of smiles.

"What's it gonna be, Lex?" Cross asked so softly only Lexi could hear, his eyes locked with hers. "You ready to lead me?"

"We have one night." Lexi with a clear and confident voice, breaking eye contact with Cross and addressing the room. "We find Makina's family, we free them, we go home. Tonight. If we fail, we return to the guild. If I decide the situation is to dangerous, we return to the guild. No arguments. Understood?"

"Yes ma'am." Cross smiled as he glanced down at Makina. "Don't worry. That'll be more than enough."

Makina nodded as Banksy walked over to the bed and pulled out his crude map along with another one he had purchased at the harbor. Laying his over the new one, he traced his fingers along a route.

"If this is right, then the Knights are using one of the sewage systems entrances to move in and out of the city. See this right here? It extends further than the map I bought, so this should be the entrance, just outside the city walls. I'm guessing their orders follow the tunnels, which means…" Banksy tapped the map. "Their base location should be here."

Lexi peered at the map. "That's very close to the city's barracks."

"They might be one and the same." Banksy said. "I would bet on the fact that they are connected. This might lead to a basement or sublevel."

"So we're going to go up, through the sewers, and then possibly break into the military barracks." Romeo nodded thoughtfully. "I like it. Couldn't have planned it better myself."

"We have the element of surprise on our side, at least" Cross said, staring at the map.

"That may not be true." Lexi countered. "The Knights killed Balan before he could talk, but they know his orders were confiscated."

Cross frowned and Lexi stared at the map, her eyebrows furrowed. Reaching out with a delicate finger she tapped against the map. "Romeo, how many bombs did you bring?"

"A lot." Romeo beamed.

"With the Intel we have, we have to assume the Knights are working with the military." Lexi said. "If that's true, we will need a distraction. Something to remove the majority of the guards from the barracks."

Romeo's eyes lit up and his fingers began to twitch. "Does that mean?"

Lexi sighed. "Yes."

"On it!" Romeo said, already heading towards the door. Lexi reached out and snagged him by the collar. Pulling him back she glanced at Cross. He sighed and nodded.

"We'll rendezvous here then?" Cross asked, pointing at the map.

"Do it within the hour." Lexi said, releasing Romeo.

"Won't even need that long." Romeo cackled, mind already racing with all the ways he could cause mayhem.

Cross kneeled down next to Makina who had been watching the entire proceedings in a state of stunned silence. "Ready to save your family?"

Makina lifted her head up and wiped her sleeve across her wet eyes. "Of course I am. It has taken you far too long to start helping, you know. "

"My mistake." Cross reached out and patted her on the head. Standing back up he turned to Lexi. ""Keep her safe."

"Of course." Lexi nodded. "You two… Be careful."

"Always am!" Romeo called, already out the door.

"You too, Princess." Cross said, reaching out and tugging Lexi's hood down passed her eyes. He glanced at Banksy and the two shared a solemn nod before Cross followed after Romeo.

The door clicked shut behind him and the remaining trio stood in silence before Lexi gave a curt nod.

"Alright, we need to get into position. Makina, make sure you stay close to me." Lexi ordered. She turned her eyes onto Banksy who was staring at the maps with a concerned expression.

"What if I'm wrong?" Banksy muttered, half to himself.

"You're not." Lexi said, slapping him hard on the back. "You're the best at this, Banksy. I wouldn't risk our lives on this if you weren't."

Banksy gave a shaky nod, grabbing the maps and stuffing them into his jacket. "Alright, I'm ready."

27: Chapter 27

"You know, I just had a thought." Romeo said serenely as he peaked through the window, keeping an eye out for trouble.

"What's that?" Cross asked, glancing around the half finished building they had snuck into. Lots of wood, paint, and no civilians to get hurt.

Perfect place to set up the distraction.

"Well, say we were to get caught." Romeo pulled open his coat to reveal the two thick leather belts strapped across his chest and a third around his waist. Hanging on each belt was a variety of explosives. Romeo pulled off a few choice spheres and shuffled around from room to room, planting them seemingly at random and even tossing a few up the staircase and onto the second floor.

"Yeah?"

"They'd probably execute us, right?"

Cross sighed. "Probably."

"Thought so. Well that's good then."

"How Romeo? How is that good? Enlighten me."

Romeo let out a soft laugh. "Because if I might die for this, I'm not holding back at all! This place is going to blow sky high! It's going to be my masterpiece."

Cross stared at Romeo before letting out quiet hiss of laughter and shaking his head as Romeo continued to tinker with his 'masterpiece.'

"Alright." Romeo said, pulling a final bomb from his belt and rotating a small gear protruding out of the side. "I've set the timer for twenty minutes, so we better get moving. Fearless leader is probably already waiting for us."

xXx

Under the cover of the moonless night, Lexi led Banksy and Makina out of the inn and through the dark empty streets. As they reached the edge of the town, she fell back and allowed Banksy to take the lead. Map out, he led them through the unleveled leveled terrain that surrounded the harbor town. It took a considerable time, but finally Banksy came to a stop, raising up his fist.

"That should be the entrance." Banksy said, pointing to a small stone structure protruding from the ground. "It's probably just a grate, one of the access points for the sewage systems. Maybe an overflow area incase of a flood."

"Locked?"

"Probably." Banksy said, cracking his knuckles and pocketing the map. "I'm on it."

Lexi nodded as Banksy slowly approached the structure, crouched down low and eyes alert for any movement. Lexi waited until he reached his target and gave her a thumbs up before speaking to Makina.

"Maki, it might be better if you remain out here." Lexi said quietly as she watched Banksy pull his lock pick set from his pocket.

"No." Makina said firmly. "I am going."

"It will be dangerous, for all of us." Lexi cautioned. "You are a liability, we will have to protect you first if things go wrong."

"I don't care." Makina snapped. "They are my family, I shall not wait idly by."

Lexi frowned and reached behind her and drew one of the knives she had strapped to her lower back. Flipping it over so she was holding the blade, she held the weapon out to Makina. After a moment of hesitation, the girl accepted the weapon.

"These people have been ordered to kill us, Makina. They won't show mercy. If anyone comes near you," Lexi said softly. "You drive that into their heart. Understand?"

After a moment of hesitation, Makina nodded.

"That was a pretty intense lock for a simple sewage grate, it was rigged with a trip wire. No magic though." Banksy muttered as he returned, shaking out his hands. "I'm guessing we are into the right place.

Lexi didn't respond, tilting her head to the side as a throwing knife appeared in her hand. She waved a hand towards Banksy who nodded and led Makina off to the side. Lowing herself into a crouch, Lexi brought her arm back, the knife ready to fly, and waited.

A four-note whistle pierced through the night. It hung in the air for a moment before repeating. Lexi relaxed and dropped her arm back down to her side. She repeated the musical signal back, scarf fluttering gently.

Two outlines materialized in the darkness

"Everything go alright?" Lexi asked, flicking her eyes from Cross, then Romeo.

"We should be all set right… about… now!" Romeo said, dramatically pointing back towards the town.

Nothing happened.

"Hmmm." Romeo reached into his pocket and pulled out a pocket watch. This one he had liberated off a mugger he had met in Gorin. "And…. Now… Now… Now?"

Banksy and Makina returned the group as Romeo reached up and scratched his head. "Huh, that's really weird. The bombs should have-"

Romeo was cut off as a sudden plume of fire and smoke erupted inside the town, followed by a rapid series of thumps sounding off. The light from the fire grew brighter and rose high into the sky.

"Ah, you know, in hindsight, maybe I over did it." Romeo said, brining a hand up to his chin thoughtfully, watching as the flames hungrily licked the sky and distressed shouts rang off inside the town, echoing through the night.

"We need to go." Lexi said, drawing the group's attention away from the growing flames. "Romeo, you're up front with me. Cross, center. If you sense anything, you know what to do. Banksy, you stay back with Makina, got it?" She waited to receive a murmur of understanding before nodding and leading them to the structure. Drawing Nightmare, she dropped down through the grate and into the tunnels below, landing in a light crouch with alert eyes. She signaled her team to follow.

"There has been movement here, recently." Lexi murmured as she touched her hand to the grimy floor, glancing one way, then the other as the others slowly descended down behind her. "Everyone stay close, and keep quiet."

"No problem." Romeo whispered as he took his place by her side, his hands already adorned with his knuckdusters. These were a special pair, each knuckle adorned with a long spike. Side by side, the pair led the group through the musty tunnels at a painfully slow pace, Lexi pausing every few minutes and holding up her hand until she was sure the way was clear. After yet another short wait, Cross lagged back to Makina as Lexi resumed their march.

"Any of this familiar?" Cross asked, noticing for the first time the dagger Makina had clenched in her hand

"The smell is. We are close." Makina said softly as she lifted up a hand. "I can… I can feel the others."

"Banksy." Lexi called softly as they arrived at a thick metal door. Banksy shifted to the front of the group and dropped down to one knee, getting eye level with the keyhole. Taking off his necklace, he pulled a ring free and slipped it onto his hand. Running it over the perimeter of the door he shook his head and frowned.

"I can't open it." He glanced back and Lexi and pointed to the keyhole. "Well, I can, but the door has some sort of alarm feature. It will go off even if we had the key. I guess they are serious about security here."

"Clever." Lexi muttered.

"Cross…" Makina reached out and tugged on his sleeve, her eyes wide.

"I know." Cross said softly. He could feel something tugging at his body, like a rope had been thrown around his soul. He saw Lexi tense up as well. Slowly, she turned her head towards him.

"It's magic." Lexi breathed. "A lot of magic."

"Whoa." Romeo hissed, taking a step away from the door, the effect finally reaching him.

"I've never felt anything like that." Banksy said, standing up and moving away from the door. He reached up and touched his necklace.

"This door." Lexi pointed her blade at the handle. "The alarm will go off no matter how we open it?"

Banksy nodded.

"Cross?" Lexi looked at the clairvoyant.

"Yeah, hold on." Cross said, lifting his hand up to his temple and closing his eyes. After a few moments he opened them back up and shook his head. "I can't see anything. This magic is… interfering."

"I don't like it. It's bad magic." Makina whispered, reaching out and gripping the back of Cross's coat. Cross gave her a gentle smile over his shoulder.

"Romeo, blow the door." Lexi ordered as she stepped back. Romeo scampered forward with far too much excitement. He quickly fixed four explosives to each corner of the door and retreating back, advising everyone else to do the same. Lifting up his hand he counted down from five. Just as he reached three, the bombs ignited and the door was blown open in a shower of smoke and fire. Taking the lead, Lexi lead them through the still smoking doorway and into the next room.

28: Chapter 28

Entering through the smoke, the group was met with a booming alarm and a large, circular room. Positioned along the curve of the walls were five massive stone pillars, each glowing an ominous purple save for the one. Instead of smooth, unblemished stone, its surface was pockmarked and cracked, with the top of it completely missing, showing the hollow interior.

The members of the Sleeping Dragon Guild, however, did not notice this, as the room was also currently occupied by a considerably amount of fully armored, and fully armed Knights. Though surprised for a moment, the shock soon faded and the Knight's drew their weapons. Moving into a semi circle, they swiftly surrounded the small group.

"Right then, that's bad." Cross sighed as he positioned himself in front of Banksy and Makina.

"It could be worse." Romeo said, unperturbed by the fact they were outnumbered at least three to one, maybe more. Reaching down, he rested one of his spiked hands comfortably on his bomb belt, caressing the explosive.

Lexi said nothing, her eyes firmly set on one particular knight. Unlike the others he had yet to draw his sword, instead breaking through the ranks and stopping only a few strides away from her. His silver armour was spotless, accented with a gold cape that hung loosely over his left arm. Reaching up, he removed his horned helmet and tucked it under his arm.

He was an attractive young man, with piecing green eyes and blonde hair set in a short military cut. He smiled at Lexi, ignoring the long black blade she held towards him.

"My lady." He dipped his head politely. "I'm afraid I must ask you to lower your weapon, or my friends here will be forced to harm you."

Lexi didn't move, though her eyes narrowed slightly.

The Knight sighed, reaching up his hand and pressing it against his chest. "My name is Sir Safir. I am in charge of this regiment, and tasked to defend this outpost against any intruders. Despite the length of time this outpost has existed, you would be the first to infiltrate it. For that, you admittedly deserve some praise."

Lexi still didn't move.

"That said, unfortunately, I cannot allow you to leave." Safir said, dropping his hand down to rest against the hilt of his sword. "However, I can allow you to live. But that is dependent on you, and your friends, dropping your weapons."

Lexi blinked.

"I see." Safir said, turning his attention to Romeo. "You there, highborn."

Romeo raised an eyebrow. "Yes?"

"Perhaps you will understand." Safir said. "I would rather not cause an incident here, you see, the operation we are conducting here is of the utmost importance and it is rather…. sensitive."

"How dare you!" Makina suddenly pushed passed Cross, tossing back her hood as wedged herself between Romeo and Lexi. "How dare you speak of your abhorrent acts with such arrogance! How dare you lay your vile, mortal hands on the Gods. How dare you imprison my family! I remember you. You loathsome scum. You pathetic creature! You shall not live passed this night. I swear it!"

"Makina!" Cross hissed, grabbing her by the waist and pulling her back behind him. She struggled to fighter her way back, Lexi's dagger clutched in her tiny fist.

"Oh! My, my, my. You've brought our little escaped Spirit Goddess back to us, have you?" Safir let out a bark of laughter, leaning forward and gazing at Makina. "I would never imagine you would return on your own. I wouldn't have wasted Balan on retrieving you if I had known. I see you've made friends. A shame you will never see them again."

He thrust his arm towards the broken pillar.

"Don't worry, we've kept your room exactly like you left it."

"That's magic." Lexi said, stepping between Safir and Makina, lifting up Nightmare to point at the pillars. "Shouldn't you destroy it as well?"

"She speaks!" Safir grinned. "Why yet, it is quite a repugnant situation, I admit. However, in order to truly kill a Spirit God, it requires much more than steel alone. It's a necessary evil. At least, for the time being."

Makina began to struggle more violently, the weapon falling from her hand, but Cross tightened his grip on her and held her in place behind him.

"Why?" Makina cried. "Why are you doing this to them."

"Why?" Safir gave her an incredulous look. "Because magic is nothing more than a tool of destruction. It has killed thousands, if not more. Look, look! The proof is right in front of you. Magic will destroy you pathetic Gods of old and this world will finally be free."

"Magic is a gift!" Makina yelled. "Even with us gone, it will persist."

"A gift? Was it a gift when Jerrah burned my country, my ancestors to nothingness? Was it a gift when he marched freely along this world, destroying whatever he saw fit? Killing whomever he saw fit? Will it be a gift when another, worse than him rises?" Safir's eyes lost the amused glint and a sneer slipped onto his face. "What's to stop a Spirit God from following his path? Should we be forced to live in a world where our fates rely on the whims of you creatures?" He looked at the others with wild eyes. "If they ever felt the need, they could kill us by the thousands. Our sacrifice is a small price to pay to create a better world. A new world, where we our the masters of our own fate!"

"We would never do that!" Makina shouted. "We gave mortals magic to help this world. We watch over it, we protect it! If you kill them, you'll kill yourselves!"

"Liar!" Safir bellowed, dropping his helmet and drawing his sword. He leveled it at Makina "You would say anything to retain your power. This world needs not your magic, nor your help. It needs only your death!"

"You have no right." Lexi whispered, silencing the room. The lights in the room grew dimmer. Her fingers gripped Nightmare like a vice, as her voice grew louder. "You have no right to make that decision on your own! This world does not belong to you. You may choose to hate magic. You may choose to live free from it, but you will not make that decision for others!"

"It is too late!" Safir roared. "Do you understand the sacrifices we have made for ungrateful scum like you? We have sacrificed our own lives, our own futures, to sustain this spell. Our very life force to keep the Spirits imprisoned! For over a hundred years, we have given everything for this righteous cause. We became abominations! Tools of magic to be forfeited to this cause. Because of our strength, because of our resolve, the Spirit Gods will soon fade from this world, and in the void there will be nothing but us! Nothing but human progress. The true Divine Progress!"

"He's insane." Banksy muttered as Cross pushed Makina back towards him. Taking her firmly by the shoulders, Banksy fell back a few steps into the doorway.

"That is the perfect world that I will die for." Safir said, his chest heaving. He lifted up his hand and pointed at Makina. "Bring that little bitch to me, kill the res-"

Lexi lunged forward and thrust Nightmare into Safir's chest before the order passed his lips. Mouth agape, he stared down at Lexi in shock, his arms dandling uselessly by his side.

There was a moment of stunned silence before one of the Knights let out a shocked curse and took an unsteady step towards Lexi. Turning her eyes on him, Lexi snatched Safir's sword from his limp fingers and flung it towards the Knight. The blade impaled the Knight through the stomach and sent him falling back with a scream.

"Kill her! Kill them all!" Safir let out a gurgling cry as Lexi pulled her blade free from his chest and pushed him to the floor. She held Nightmare towards the others, blood dripping off the black blade. There was a beat of hesitation before a few of the braver Knights broke ranks and charged towards her.

"Don't let them get to Makina!" Cross yelled, jumping next to Lexi and engaging the closest Knight. Ducking under his sword, Cross lifted his arm and fired a flashbang directly into the Knights helm. He let out a cry of pain as the fireball burned against his skin and Cross took the opening to wrench the Knights sword from his hands. It was heavy two-handed blade. Unable to do much more, Cross swung it around with all his might and cracked the still incapacitated Knight against the head with it. The sword dented in the thick metal of his helmet and the Knight crumpled to the ground. Dropping the weapon, Cross dove backwards as more Knights swarmed him, weapons glinting dangerously.

xXx

A series of explosions rocked the room, sending a handful of knights to the floor as Romeo threw himself into the fray with gusto. Though the knuckledusters adorning his fists were not nearly effective against the armored Knights, his remaining explosives were working with telling effect. Slipping past the thrust of one overly eager Knight, Romeo gave the knight two quick punches to his exposed ribs before slipping a smoke bomb under the Knights chest guard.

Despite the lack of lethality, the tight constraints and the resulting explosion was enough to leave the Knight screaming on the floor. Romeo gave him a hard boot to the head to silence him.

xXx

"Ignore them and get the girl! The girl!" One of the Knights screamed, tearing her helmet off and thrusting her sword towards Makina and Banksy. She managed to take only a handful of steps before Lexi was on her. Coming to a sliding stop, Lexi positioned herself between Makina and the Knight. Blood splatters covered Lexi's clothes as she spun Nightmare around, daring the Knight to advance.

"You dishonorable little whore!" The Knight hissed, stepping forward and engaging Lexi. Lexi gave no response as she parried the Knight's initial thrust and returned with a slash, forcing the Knight to take a step back. Sliding to the side, Lexi unleashed a vicious underhand swipe that forced the Knight back another step. Keeping up the pressure, Lexi forced her further and further back until, with wide eyes, the Knight lost her footing as she stepped onto the bodies of one of her fallen comrades. Letting out a cry she swung her sword wildly as she fought to stay upright. Stepping forward Lexi calmly blocked her ill-timed attack with Nightmare and drew a knife with her free hand. With uncanny precision she swiped the blade across the Knight's exposed throat. The girl dropped to her knees, clutching vainly at her throat. Without a thought, Lexi kicked her hard in the chest, sending her permanently to the ground.

xXx

"Right, then." Cross breathed, licking his lips as he sized up his opponents. He would call them Axe and Sword. Not his most clever names, but for the moment it was the best he could come up with. Behind them, he could see Lexi moving like the shadow of death, her sword cutting a bloody swathe through the enemy. Sword's attention lapsed for a moment as he heard a particularly horrible scream from Lexi's many victims and Cross pounced. Charging forward, he dipped under Axe's wild swing, but wasn't quick enough to dodge the blow entirely. The razor sharp blade easily sliced through his right arm, burning white hot as Cross momentum powered him forward. Gritting his teeth he slammed his shoulder into Sword and knocked him off balance. Turning back to Axe he lifted up his uninjured arm and blocked the next strike, the Axe clanging painfully with his bracer. Swinging his left arm up, he fired off a flashbang, blinding Axe for the moment. Turning on Sword, Cross twisted his body to the side and narrowly avoided being impaled through the chest. Spinning behind Sword, Cross kicked him hard in the back, sending him stumbling into Axe. The pair fell to the floor and Cross took the opportunity to grab a discarded spear. Stepping forward, he plunged the blade through Sword's vulnerable back.

Pressing down all his weight, he forced the blade to continue until it pieced through and into Axe's chest, nailing the pair to the floor. The two Knight's struggled vainly for a moment before finally going still. Letting out a grunt, Cross pushed off from the embedded weapon and stumbled backwards, clutching at his bleeding arm and looking around the suddenly silent room with tired eyes.

"I think… I think that's all of them." Romeo said, breathing heavy as he staggered over to Lexi. His forehead was bleeding heavily, but beyond that he looked practically unphased by the violence.

"Oh, unfortunately not." A new voice called out as the double doors at the far end of the room opened and well-dressed nobleman leisurely strolled on, his cane tapping against the floor with each step. He was flanked by the small contingent of lightly armored Knights, each cradling a Crossbow in their arms.

29: Chapter 29

The newcomer lifted a gloved hand up to his chin and appraised the scene.

"Quite a mess you have made." He said after a moment.

"Lord Frederick!" Safir lifted up his head and held out a shaking hand towards the lord. "They have the Spirit Goddess!"

"Yes, I can see that." Frederick said, tilting his head to look around Lexi and at Makina. "Well, it seems quite clear to me that you all have no intentions of handing over the girl peacefully so…"

He waved his hand and the squad of Knight's behind him lifted their bows and angled them towards Cross.

"I'll make you a deal." Frederick continued. "You hand over our dear little Spirit Goddess, and I'll allow your friend to live. If you don't, I shall kill him, here and now, and then we can try again with someone else."

Lexi didn't move, her eyes flicking from Cross to Frederick, gauging the distance.

"Even you can't make that." Romeo said quietly, his fingers twitching ever so slightly over his bomb belt. Frederick noticed.

"Ah yes, you there." Frederick pointed at Romeo. "Please, keep your hands where I can see them. While I am more than a little interested in your weapons, I would rather not see them in action right now. So if you wouldn't mind, kindly remove them."

Romeo grit his teeth, but slowly lifted his arms up and slipped his bomb belts off his shoulders. Looking away from Frederick he let them drop to the ground at his feet.

"Thank you! Now then, the Spirit Goddess, if you would?" Frederick asked politely, tapping his cane sharply against the ground. When no one moved he sighed and lifted his hand. There was a soft 'twang' as a Knight fired a single bolt towards Crooss without hesitation.

Cross let out a hiss of pain as the projectile pierced through his left leg. He managed to hold himself up for a moment before, with a curse, his leg buckled. He crashed to the floor and his face twisted in pain as he clutched at his leg. Behind Banksy's arm, Makina cried out his name.

"Now you see, I'm being more than polite. I even gave you a warning shot." Frederick said as the Knight reloaded his weapon and the others kept theirs trained on the whimpering Cross. "I'm going to ask you one more time, give me the girl. There will not be a second warning shot. Please, believe me when I say, they will not miss, and you will watch your friend die. You can prevent this by simply giving me the girl."

"I will kill you." Lexi breathed, her hand shaking ever so slightly with barely restrained hatred.

Frederick clicked his tongue and lifted his hand again. "That's the wrong answer, I'm afraid."

"Wait!" Makina screamed, slipping out of Banksy's grasp and pushing passed Lexi.

"Makina, don't!" Cross roared, stopping the girl in her tracks halfway between Lexi and Frederick. She turned and stared at him through bleary eyes.

"Cross."

"Don't." Cross repeated. "I promised you. I'll keep that promise. I'll save them. I swear it. So don't!"

"Cross." Makina took an unsteady step back towards Lexi who was already reaching out for the girl.

"Enough of this." Frederick sighed and pointed at Cross. "Kill that noisy one already."

Two of the Knights fired. The bolts sped towards Cross as he waited defenselessly on the floor. His eyes moved to Lexi and his shoulders slumped as he gave a faint smile.

"Cross!" Lexi yelled, her voice echoing with Banksy and Romeo.

"No! Please, stop it!" Makina screamed as she brought her hands over her mouth before throwing them out towards Cross.

As though they had struck a solid wall, the bolts came to a quivering stop only inches from Cross's chest. He stared at them, shocked, before turning to look at Makina. She stared at him, but it wasn't through the same eyes he had grown so accustomed to.

Gone was the soft sky, replaced by a harsh, blistering ice.

"Makina..."

The air in the room grew frigid as Makina turned back to the Knights who had fired on Cross. Whipping her arm towards them, the bolts flipped around and whistled through the air before impaling each Knight through the chest. Without a sound they dropped down to the floor.

Makina's tiny shoulders heaved as she sucked in deep lungful's of the frozen air and turned her icy gaze on Frederick who stared at her with wide, fearful eyes. The room was deathly silent, as the air grew ever colder. The pools of blood staining the floor froze solid and delicate tendrils of ice snaked across the floor and up the walls.

"I am Makina, Spirit Goddess of the Northern Winter Winds!" Makina snapped, her voice echoing through the silent room. "You have injured my servant, you have hurt my friends, and you have stolen my family. I shall see you pay for these transgressions."

"No!" Safir cried, forcing himself up from the floor, blood pouring from his wound. A long knife appearing in his hand and he staggered towards Makina. "I will not allow you to rise again! Not after all I have given!"

"Silence!" Makina yelled, throwing her hand out towards him. A large spike of ice materialized in the air in front of her palm and shot across the room. It slammed into Safir's stomach, piecing through his armour as though it weren't there.

"Impossible." Safir whispered as his body began to freeze from the inside out. His fair skin turned a sickly blue and he clawed as his chest as his blood turned to ice in his veins. Unable to even cry out, completely frozen, he fell forward for the last time.

Makina stared at Safir's corpse for a moment before turning back to Frederick. Snarling, she took a step towards him before suddenly staggering to the side. Blinking rapidly, she held up an unsteady hand and another spike of ice began to materialize before shattering into nothing. Makina's hand dropped limply backdown to her side. She turned her head towards Cross as her eyes returned to their familiar soft, sky blue.

"No. Not yet." Makina whispered before her eyes closed and she dropped to the ground.

Almost immediately, the temperature in the room returned to normal.

"Well, it would seem you have reached your limit." Frederick sniffed as he composed himself, staring down at Makina. "I'm embarrassed to admit, I was almost worried for a moment."

"You should have been!" Romeo bellowed, lunching two bombs towards Frederick that he had retrieved from his belt during the spectacle. Without waiting for the order, the Knight's lifted up their weapons and fired at the oncoming explosives. The smoke bombs detonated in the air, filing the room with thick, black smoke.

Lexi was on them in a heartbeat.

As though she were made of smoke and shadow, she slipped through the remaining Knight's as they vainly tried to draw their weapons to defend themselves. Nightmare flashed and blood spattered. When the smoke settled, only Lexi was left standing with her blade pressed against Frederick's heart.

"Wait!" Frederick whimpered as he looked for help but only found the corpses of his men. "You don't understand! We only wanted to save this world. I'm unarmed. You must show me mercy!"

"Mercy? If you wanted mercy, you should never have hurt my friends." Lexi hissed as she plunged Nightmare into Frederick's heart. Frederick lifted up his hand and grasped weakly at the blade before letting out a cry as shadow spikes burst forth along Nightmare's blade, piercing through his hand and inside his chest.

Though the blood pounded in her ears and her body threatened to collapse, Lexi held the spell for a moment longer, forcing the thorns bursting from Nightmare to grow longer and longer, before finally allowing the shadows to fade away. Stepping back she wrenched Nightmare free with a torrent of blood.

30: Chapter 30

"You better not have died on me you little brat." Cross breathed as he dragged himself to Makina's side. Reaching out, he pressed his finger gently against her throat. His shoulders slumped in relief as he felt the steady thump thump thump of her heartbeat under his touch.

"Cross?" Lexi called out as she flicked Nightmare free of blood and returned the weapon to its sheathe.

"She's alright." Cross sighed, falling into a sitting position as a pulling sensation formed in his gut. He glanced at the nearest pillar. "She's alright."

"I meant you." Lexi said softy before turning her head towards Banksy, who as already working his way through the room and to the double doors. Pulling two rings free from his necklace, he pinged them against the door before fiddling with the lock.

"Alright, that should keep anyone else from getting in." Banksy said after a moment as the door let out a series of loud metallic clicks. "That is, as long as they don't just break it down…"

"So… now what?" Romeo asked, rubbing his head with the gilded handle of his newly acquired cane. He glanced down at Makina the gears in his head slowly turning. "So, she really was telling the truth then and Cross isn't a big sap?"

"Shut up, Romeo." Cross breathed as he reached down and gently tugged at the bolt still stuck in his leg. Cursing quietly he grabbed the end and pulled it all the way through his leg. Warm, sticky blood coated his hand as the wound freely wept blood. Though his stomach twisted and he felt nauseous, he forced himself to his feet. The tug became more incessant, moving up to his head. He snatched Romeo's cane and used it to hold himself upright through Romeo protested Cross getting blood on his new trophy. Cross ignored him and, with effort, limped over to the nearest pillar. Lifting up his hand, he touched the glowing stone.

It was warm to the touch, almost uncomfortably so.

Magic pulsed thickly through it like a beating heart.

"Hey!" Banksy took a step towards Cross. "You shouldn't touch that, we don't know what kind of spell it is yet."

"It's alright." Cross breathed as he dropped the cane, to the disdain of Romeo, and lifted his other hand to rest against the pillar. "It won't hurt me."

"Cross." Lexi warned, but he ignored her, staring intently up at the pillar.

"What do I do?" Cross murmured. His voice was almost silent. The pull tugged at him relentlessly, becoming a pounding in his head that felt like nails being driven into his skull. It became so strong he could do nothing but move closer, leaning his head pounding head against the pillar "Help me."

Without warning, the pounding moved to a sudden and constant pressure. It was worse than anything Cross had ever felt before, easily eclipsing the pain from his other injuries. He grit his teeth and pressed his head harder against the stone, rolling his head from side to side in a vain effort to find relief.

"Help me, please."

His fingers curled against the stone, nails racking uselessly against the surface. His vision blurred and he began to tilt to the side, unable to stand up to the agonizing pain any longer.

"Please." Darkness ate away Cross's vision and he began to fall. "I swore I would save them."

"Cross." Lexi's voice cut through the darkness and he felt her strong, small arm wrap around his waist and her cool hand rest on the back of his burning fist. Slowly, she interlaced her fingers with his, opening his tight fist up and letting it lay flush against the pillar as she supported his falling weight.

A sudden flash of nothingness burned through Cross's mind and his head snapped back with a gasp as he finally broke through the pain and connected with the void. As his body began to shake, Lexi only tightened her grip, supporting her guildmate as he fought against the unrelenting weight of the void. With another gasp, Cross's body went absolutely still and for a moment, Lexi was not sure if Cross was still conscious.

"Thank you." Cross suddenly breathed as his eyes flicked open and he unsteadily began to move the hand Lexi still held onto. The blood staining Cross's hand slowly traced out an intricate, and messy, rune on the stone, his movements ordained by the void.

"Cross, what are you-" Lexi began when the purple glow abruptly stopped as Cross finished his drawing. There was a moment of absolute silence before a large crack suddenly appeared in the stone, stemming from the bloody rune where Cross and Lexi's hands still lay at the center. More followed suit as the fissures continued on, spider webbing across the entire surface, the stone popping loudly with every crack.

Energy completely spent, Cross began to slip back towards the ground as chunks of masonry began to rain down around them, booming against the ground and showering them in thick dust. Lexi adjusted her grip on Cross and dragged him roughly from the area as more and more of the pillar broke free until the entire structure was nothing more than a base.

A base occupied by an extremely large individual.

Stepping free from the pillar with unsteady steps, the giant threw his arms back and let out a horrible roar. He stood a good three heads taller than Romeo, and was at least twice as broad. Thick muscles rippled under his dark skin as he turned his fiery eyes on the guild members. Without thinking Romeo and Banksy took a step back.

"You!" The giant bellowed, turning his attention on Cross. Lexi positioned herself between the two, her hand resting on Nightmare's hilt. The giant took no notice, storming right up to them. He stared down at Cross before moving with uncanny speed and picking Cross up from the ground… and enveloping him in a bone breaking hug.

"I never imagined Makina would return." He yelled happily, as Cross tried to keep from crying out in pain. "You have saved us!"

"Uh, who the hell is this?" Romeo called from a safe distance. Banksy stayed silent, unsure if he should laugh or run.

"I am Rah! Spirit God of Fire!" Rah said as though that should have been obvious, still holding on to the weakly struggling Cross. After one more deadly squeeze he finally released the clairvoyant. Lexi caught Cross and lowered him carefully to the ground as Rah ambled over to the still unconscious Makina. Reaching out with one large hand he pressed a single finger against her forehead. An orange glow emanated at the point of contact.

Hope you are enjoying the story so far and I would like to thank everyone for reading, and especially thank anyone who has taken the time to submit a review or comment. It means a lot. Thank you.

31: Chapter 31

"Come on runt, time to wake up." Rah gave a toothy grin as Makina began to stir.

"Don't call me that. You're just too big." Makina murmured as she swatted away his hand, rolling to the side and slowly sitting up. She rubbed her eyes tiredly looked around the room, a look of confusion on her face. "Where… where am I?" She turned and looked up at Rah, her eyes going impossibly wide. "Rah? Rah!"

The diminutive Spirit Goddess launched herself into the waiting arms of her brother with enough force to actually knock the giant back. After a brief embrace he easily hoisted her up and onto his shoulder, spinning himself around and around as Makina began to cry.

"Come, let's get the others." Rah boomed happily as Makina sobbed, beating her tiny fists against his head.

"You idiot!" Makina cried out. "You sent me away. I wanted to stay with you and you sent me away. You could have died! You're still weak, put me down!"

"Oh quit your worrying! I'm stronger than that!" Rah laughed as he made his way to the first pillar and leveled it with a single punch. Makina let out another wail as the Spirit inside was released. The blue-haired Goddess dropped to her knees, though a bright smile lit up her face as she lifted her eyes to look up at Rah and Makina.

"You know, until right at this moment… I did not actually believe all this Spirit God bullshit." Banksy said, eyes wide as Rah easily broke down the other two pillars even with the crying Makina perched on his shoulder, her arms weakly flailing against his great head.

"Tell me about it." Romeo said numbly. "What even happened?"

"Bloodspell." Banksy offered numbly.

"Huh?"

"Bloodspell." Banksy repeated, pointing in Cross's vague direction. "Cross's blood still contained enough magic to break the spell that was keeping the Spirits contained, probably supplemented by Lexi's magic."

"So what happens now?"

"Your guess is as good as mine." Banksy said, watching as Makina was pulled off of Rah's shoulders and into the embrace of one of her sisters.

"Aria!" Makina sobbed into the elder Spirit Goddess chest, her tiny shoulders trembling.

"Oh my little Makina." Aria sighed, hugging her little sister tightly. Pulling back, Aria cupped the younger girls face in her hands. "You look older."

Makina let out noise that landed somewhere between a sniffle and a laugh. "I haven't even been gone a month."

xXx

"You're still bleeding." Lexi said, taking a moment to glance down at Cross, as she tried and failed not to gawk at the otherworldly reunion happening only feet from her.

"It's alright." Cross replied softly, sitting up and staring at the happy siblings. One in particular caught his eye. She could have been Makina's twin, if not for the differences in age and height. Same long, silver hair. Same large, sky blue eyes.

"Aria." He repeated softly before turning his eyes towards the giant who had nearly broken his back. "And Rah"

"That one must be Typhi, then. The Spirit of Water." Lexi said, raising a slender finger and pointing at the willowy Spirit with stormy grey eyes. Her dark blue hair cascaded around her in thick waves. Beside her stood an olive-skinned beauty. With her high cheekbones and piecing green eyes she could easily pass as a noble in any Kingdom. "And that would make her Terreh, Spirit of the Earth."

"I can't believe this." Cross breathed, sitting back slightly. "How could this have even happened?"

"You're the one who knows the most, it would seem." Lexi said.

"I only know I am tired." Cross sighed, looking towards the door Banksy had locked. "And that we should leave soon."

Lexi didn't answer as Rah suddenly let out a shout, silencing everyone in the room and causing the majority of the humans to flinch.

"I know we are all excited to be free, but we shall celebrate later, but for now… Now we have work to do!" The Fire Spirit bellowed, serious for a moment as he spread his arms wide. "This world has waited far too long. Or at least the humans have."

"I agree." Aria nodded as she copied his pose. Smiling, Typhi and Terra did the same. Makina hesitated for a moment before joining the circle in front of Aria and holding her arms out wide.

"Let it be done!" Rah ordered, closing his eyes and taking in a deep breath. The temperature in the room suddenly increased as bright orange light began to stream from his body before stabilizing as Aria and Makina joined the fray, their white light crashing against Rah's. After a moment green and blue were added as Typhi and Terreh merged their power with the others.

An orb began to form between the Spirits as more and more of their energy flowed free. Bright lights of every color consolidated between them as the orb grew larger, the lights flashing brilliantly around the room.

The air began to whip and the ground shook as the Spirit's began to sing, a deep soulful melody. Their voices echoed off the thick, stone walls and grew to a rapid crescendo as the orb grew ever brighter. Shadows danced wildly under the bright arcs of light.

"Let that which was lost!" Rah bellowed as the song came to an end, clapping his hands together in time with the others. "Be returned!"

The world went silent.

So silent Cross could hear his own heart beating wildly in his chest, before the orb burst outwards. Waves of magic energy emanated from the epicenter in a fantastic and nearly blinding display of color and light.

The magic washed over Cross and he let out a breath he hadn't realize he had been holding. He felt a familiar pressure form in his head, though at a decidedly accelerated rate. In a heartbeat it has already progressed to aching pain. Another, it was almost agonizing as another wave of magic energy slammed into him. Behind him, he heard Romeo let out an impressive string of curse words and Banksy let out a more dignified and simple gasp. The pressure in his head continued to grow and black began to eat at the corners of his vision. Falling back against the cold floor, Cross surrendered to the overwhelming nothingness of the Void.

32: Chapter 32

The black of the Void. Though maybe that wasn't even right. He had always thought of it as black, but color was still something. Black was something. The Void, the Void was nothing… and everything.

Cross had been here many times, and yet it still always surprised him just how empty it was. It was this empty, eternal darkness that made up nothing and everything that had been or ever could be. It hurt his head to actually think about so he allowed his mind to go blank and he just enjoyed the weightless feeling of floating on a cloud while the moment lasted. He knew it could change, but he felt it wouldn't. At least not yet.

It was too quiet for that. The Void never changed when it was silent.

Silence was the truth.

"I'm so glad you didn't die." Kosu sighed in his ear. "Though I knew you wouldn't."

Cross glanced left, then right, forgetting for the moment that in this world directions often had no meaning.

He frowned as he heard Kosu giggle before suddenly coming into view. In this ethereal void, she was the only thing he could see. The only thing he knew was real.

Or at least, he hoped she was real.

She giggled as she took his hand in hers, pulling him closer until she was flush against his body. She rested her head against his chest, the white bow tied neatly on the top of her head tickling against his nose. He turned his head away from the annoying sensation.

"You knew?" Cross's voice came out like en echo from a far away place. Something that sounded like crashing waves begin to sound off in the emptiness. He felt his stomach lurch then settle as the world began to spin.

Feeling his discomfort, Kosu took pity on him and silenced the void with a wave of her hand.

"Of course I knew. Don't I always know?" Kosu laughed softly, sliding away from him and running a cold finger along the laceration he had suffered from the axe. "I was still worried though. I could feel you trying to reach me, but…"

"I couldn't get through." Cross replied as his wounded skin slowly began to knit itself back together under Kosu's guidance.

"But you managed when it mattered most." Kosu sighed contentedly. She trailed her hand down his body until she reached the puncture wound in his leg. She gave it a single tap with her pointer finger and the injury closed, leaving only the faintest of scars.

"Aren't you going to thank me?" Kosu pouted as Cross gingerly poked at his, now healed, injuries.

"You could have told me, you know. About the Gods." Cross said, ignoring her request.

"You know the rules Cross. Even I must follow them."

"Rules stronger than the thickest iron. Rules that even Gods can not break." Cross scowled.

"I'm glad you remembered." Kosu said, lifting a few feet above him and lounging on her back.

"You still could have given me some more warning. I would have kept the others from going."

"But where is the fun in that? Besides, I think it's exciting, watching you fight so hard. Keeping the delicate flame of your life from going out. Though I do get a little jealous, watching you protect the others so valiantly. I wish you would fight for me, just once." Kosu pouted for a moment before her lips turned up into a smirk. She began to lazily float around him, circling like a shark. "You know, everything is going to change now."

Cross sighed. "I figured. Care to enlighten me?"

"Oh, I won't spoil it for you, not yet." Kosu said, stopping in front of him and leveling her face to his. She blinked and the mismatched colors of her eyes swapped places. "But I will tell you this, Cross. It's going to be very, very exciting."

"That last time you told me that, I was nearly killed."

"Hmmm, I suppose you were." Kosu laughed as she tilted her head. "I have faith you won't die, but know that the bridge between the worlds has been rebuilt. The Void will be calling you, and I can't always be there to protect you." She ignored Cross's snort of disbelief. "Take care not to get lost in it. There are few who wander the Void without a guide that come back."

"I do my best to avoid it." Cross assured her with a frown that she returned with an amused smile.

Kosu reached up and pressed her delicate fingers against the corners of his mouth, forcing his lips into a smile. "There, that is so much better. I miss seeing you smile. Also so serous now."

Cross grabbed her by the wrists and pulled her hands from his face. "Kosu."

"Fine, fine, fine, I see I've kept you long enough, from your precious friends. Do try to stay out of trouble. While watching you struggle is fun, I do hate when my helpless little clairvoyant actually gets hurt."

Smiling, she broke free of his grasp and pressed a singer finger against his forehead. With a wink, Kosu pushed her arm out Cross was sent tumbling away into nothingness, spinning end over end as Kosu slowly faded from view.

xXx

Cross fell back into the real world with a gasp. He was relieved to find the pressure in his head was blessedly reduced, though it still remained, pulsing in time with the waves of magic still emanating from the circle of Spirit Gods.

Through the light, he could see Makina. Her eyes were shining and a bright smile lit up her face as she joined hands with her sister. He felt a tightness form in his chest. Beside him, Lexi suddenly dropped to her knees. He watched as she stared forward and her eyes glazed over.

"Lex?" Cross reached out for her, but a sudden burst of magical energy from the young girl made him pause.

Another flood of energy made Cross's hairs stand on end as Lexi's head suddenly snapped back and she thrust her arms backwards. She held the rigid position as a scream tore from her throat. Her ever present scarf slowly slipped from her face as the tendons in her neck flexed and her entire body went still as stone. Large, shadow spikes burst from the ground and surrounded her, reaching higher and higher until they crashed into the ceiling and shattered into a dense veil.

Gently, it dropped around Lexi as the girl gradually regained control of her body. With a small cry she fell forwards onto her hands. Sucking in large gulps of air, she pushed herself back into her knees and held out her hand.

The shadows reacted to her command, quickly converging onto her palm into a small, condensed ball. Lexi held it for a moment before letting out a choked laugh and tossing it up in the air. The shadows exploded into a thousand tendrils that elegantly swirled around her as she began to sob, a radiant smile on her face.

Slowly, as the new power flowed through her veins, the Shadow Mage turned to face the Clairvoyant.

In that moment, with tears staining her cheeks and the shadows dancing gracefully around her, she was the most beautiful thing Cross had ever seen

33: Chapter 33

"So, I don't want to ruin this whole family reunion thing." Banksy said as he nudged a sword with the toe of his boot, drawing the attention of the Spirits as their task came to an end. "But I don't really think we should hang out around here much longer. I dunno how many people know about this… place, but I'm willing to bet they are going to come looking for fancy-pants over there pretty soon and I doubt they are going to be pleased that he's a bit... dead."

"Well said!" Rah nodded, looking around the room and seemingly noticing the carnage for the first time. "Yes, I believe it is time to leave." He turned to Aria. "Would you care to the do the honors, or are you still too weak?"

Aria flashed a dazzling smile and beckoned everyone towards her. "No, I feel stronger than I have in years. A displacement spell should be nothing."

A nervous looks passed over Banksy's face. "Should be?"

"Be easy, human. She knows what she is doing. Mostly likely! She's only a hundred years or so out of practice!" Rah threw a giant arm around Banksy's shoulder, pulling him towards Aria.

On the floor, Cross glanced over at Lexi who was already working her way to her feet. She thrust her hand out and pulled him up with ease. Together, they made their way to Aria and the others. The Goddess gave them a warm smile.

"Now." Aria lifted her arms up and the air in the room began to whip around in a frenzied vortex. "This might feel a little bit… tingly."

xXx

The morning air was fresh and cool as it washed across the plains. Cross vaguely recognized it as the area he had first found Makina. Tilting his head up, he could just barely make out the smell of smoke. A train must have passed by quite recently.

Cross looked to the side. Lexi was standing, ever vigilant, over Banksy and Romeo. The pair had fallen to the ground exhausted. A few paces away the Spirit Gods were in deep conversation. They had been since Aria had transported the group from Ash back into Voy.

The trip could be described simply as unique.

It could also be described as having your body sucked through a vacuum made entirely of light, followed by being shot out of a cannon, then finally being deposited on the hard earth in a matter of seconds all while listening to the booming whooping and laughter of Rah.

Either way you described it, the trip was not a particularly pleasant experience.

Romeo could attest to this fact as he had spent the last few minutes emptying the contents of his stomach and letting out a chorus of pitiful moans. Banksy had astutely deduced, while holding his own stomach and losing a touch of color in his face, that Romeo's discomfort may have stemmed from his lack of magical experience. Romeo had found Banksy's conclusion to be of little importance as he continued to retch pathetically before finally collapsing at Lexi's feet with a dramatic cry, giving anyone who would look at glance a pathetic and pleading look.

"Cross! Come!" Makina broke away from the group and bounded over to the courier. Reaching out she took his hand and tugged him towards Lexi. Grabbing her by the hand as well she pulled the pair over to the waiting Spirit Gods.

"This is my servant! His name is of little importance." Makina said proudly, holding up Cross's hand for the Spirits to see. She lifted up Lexi's hand. "And this is my friend, Alexis ShadowHart."

As Cross let out a sigh, Lexi bowed her head.

"I'm honored to be in your presence." Lexi said softly as she lifted her head.

"No bowing!" Rah boomed. "You saved us after all. So no need to be so formal! This one gets it, I can tell."

He clapped Cross painfully on the shoulder. The force almost buckled the clairvoyant's knees.

"Rah!" Makina whined. "Do not be so casual with my servant! You'll undermine my authority! I am the only one of us to currently even have a servant."

"Oh yes, Rah." Aria said as she swept forward and pulled Makina into a tight hug before ruffling Makina's long hair. "Don't embarrass the little one in front of her friends."

"Aria stop! He's really is my servant." Makina tried to bat her sister's hands away, but the elder Goddess was assisted by the two others, who quickly descended on the smaller Makina. Terreh grinned impishly as she tugged on Makina's cheek.

"Tell me, Makina." Terreh stage whispered. "If he really is what you say, why did you pick a male as your servant? Isn't it more acceptable to pick a female so they can become your priestess? Unless, of course, you had other thoughts in mind for him?"

Typhi grabbed onto Makina's other cheek. "Well, he is rather cute for a mortal."

"Aria!" Makina cried out as she shook her tiny fists. "Make them stop!"

"Now, now." Aria said, pushing away Terreh and Typhi's hands gently "We shouldn't pick on her too much. After all, without Makina we would still be trapped. She saved us and we owe her our gratitude."

That's right I did." Makina pouted.

"I suppose." Terreh sighed. "I still cannot believe those fools were able to capture us so easily."

"How did you get caught?" Cross said, trying to steer the conversation in a new direction as Makina continued to glower at her siblings. "It doesn't seem…possible."

"Ah. I can see why you would think that. However, we are not all-powerful, nor are we all-knowing. We couldn't even fathom an attack coming from the humans. We were unprepared, and the Knights were ruthless in their hunt for us." Aria let out a soft sigh as she pulled Makina close and began to idly braid the younger Spirit's hair.

"They came when we were at our most vulnerable." Terreh continued, she waved down at her body. "When we take our human forms, we can be separated from our element. They isolated us from our powers. Without our connection to nature, we would simply fade away. They watched and waited for us. Rah was the first to go, then myself. They were able to capture Typhi only a day later. Aria tried to flee, but she couldn't leave Makina behind."

"Makina is quite a young Spirit Goddess." Aria explained as Makina fidgeted. "Not long ago, she was simply a winter wind blowing across the earth. When she gained her human form, it took nearly all of her power just to stay alive. For her to leave that form again, at the time, it would have been impossible without ending her life. Despite her status as Goddess, Makina's powers can still be considered quite fragile."

"Fragile, or pathetically rudimentary." Terreh grinned.

"With all her failings, I never would have thought the runt of the litter would be the one to save us all." Typhi giggled before running off as Makina lurched at her with an angry little shriek. Terrah chased after the pair with Aria following with a small shake of her head and a gentle chuckle.

"It's good to see them happy again." Rah said, his voice soft, just somehow still just as loud. He turned to look at Cross and Lexi. "You have done this world, and us, a great service. One I doubt we can ever truly repay."

"Not as great as you." Lexi replied quietly. "You've brought Magic back to us."

"Brought magic back? Magic never left." Rah laughed and spread his arms out wide. "It's lived in this world long before we came to be and it will be here long after we have passed. It is all around us, even at this very moment! We've simply opened the door between you and it. Though, it would seem some people refused to let the door shut entirely in our absence." He leaned towards Lexi and gave her a once over. "I can see, clearly, that you are one of them."

Even though Lexi had long since wrapped her fallen scarf protectively back around her face, it was clear she was blushing at Rah's words. She reached up and fiddled with a tassel.

"What will you do now?" Cross asked.

"There are others still imprisoned, as we were. Lesser Spirits, like Makina, that the Knights captured after us. We will free them and make right what was wronged."

"Then you will be taking Makina?" Cross said, shifting his weight from one foot then the other.

"Actually, I do not believe we will." Aria said, appearing suddenly beside Cross. She moved unnervingly fast and Cross took a step back. "I don't believe it would be in Makina's best interest to leave your guild just yet. She is still quite weak from the ordeal and there is much we must still do. I'm sure she won't object too greatly."

Taking a step forward, Aria leaned towards Cross until there faces were quite close. She stared deep into his eyes for a long time and he fought not to blink.

"Makina has grown quite fond of you, and your guild." Aria said, her eyes locked with Cross's. "It would be wrong for us to take that away from her. It will also serve as an excellent chance for Makina to better understand the lives of mortals. She sometimes can be a bit…"

"Bratty?" Cross supplied. Lexi gave him a swift punch to the ribs, but Aria laughed.

"Yes, she is a feisty one, but that is what I love about her." Aria fondly looked over to where Makina was still chasing her older sisters, though now in a more playful manner. "She will make a find Goddess one day."

"But for now, she is still our little runt." Rah said, sweeping forward and placing a large hand on Cross and Lexi's shoulders. "So keep her safe until she's ready. Can I trust you both with this?"

"Of course." Lexi said, pulling her head up and standing as tall as she could muster. "I swear on my sword, I will protect her."

"She'll be safe." Cross nodded.

"Good!" Rah boomed, releasing Lexi and pulling Cross into a tight side hug and beginning to walk. Unable to free himself Cross was simply dragged along for the ride, his feet a few inches off the ground, as Aria began to speak with Lexi.

"You know, most humans are not naturally attuned to Magic. They cannot find their way though the barrier to access the power." Rah lifted up his free hand and poked Cross on his left temple, hard enough to leave a bruise. "Not like you and the dark one. Lots of power flowing through both of you. I felt it as soon as you stepped foot in Trinst."

Rah released Cross after carrying him a short distance.

"It's people like the two of you, and your friends." Rah said as he turned his back to Cross and stared up at the fiery sun. "People who are willing to risk your lives for others. People like you who made us think giving greater control over magic to mortals was the right thing to do. We thought it could create so much good, and help so much… and despite all that has happened, I believe you still deserve this gift. But I have been gone from this world a long time, and while I can clearly see in the dark one's heart she truly believes magic is a gift, you I am less sure of. So tell me, honestly, what do you think?"

Cross turned his head and stared at Lexi. Her eyes were crinkled into a small smile as she manipulated the shadows around her hands with Aria watching and making small comments, augmenting Lexi's shadows with small bursts of wind. Behind them, Banksy and Romeo watching with exhausted interest, talking in low voices to one another. At some point they had both sat up and leaned against each other

Smiling slightly, Cross swung his eyes over to where Makina was spinning round and round, hand in hand with Terreh and Typhi, the wind whipping wildly around them as the three danced around happily.

"I think you made the right choice." Cross said with a small nod.

"I am glad to hear that, though I must warn you, there will be trouble from this. There are many creatures of magical origin that have long been hidden from your sight. Creatures of darkness and light. Some good, but many, many bad." Rah said with concern. "You will see them now, and they will see you as well. Most likely as a threat to be exterminated. The balance of power shifted the moment humans began to lose their power. I would like to say everything will be alright, but I cannot make any promises."

Cross gave him a wry smile. "Can't just solve all the worlds problems with your godly powers?"

Rah let out what was likely supposed to be a soft chuckle. "We do try not to personally interfere too heavy in the mortal world. In the past, admittedly, we were much more proactive, but we've found that course of action to be quite dangerous. It's impossible to tell how far reaching our actions may be. When we long ago gave the gift of magic to you mortals, it was meant to be a parting gift of sorts. A way for us to retire from actively participating in matters best left free of our influences."

"But you will take care of the Knights?" Cross said.

Rah nodded, his cheerful nature disappearing for a moment. "Yes. We will deal with them. I promise, they will not be a threat to your or your friends for quite a long time. If ever."

"Even if you do that, aren't you worried?" Cross asked, looking up at the large Spirit. "That Magic will ever be used against you again?"

Rah's smile returned as he shook his head. "No. I simply trust magic will be used for the betterment of this world. For you and for us. That said… this is going to be a very dangerous period in your history. People are going to need help."

Kosu's words drifted through Cross's mind and despite a small feeling of worry coiling in his stomach, he felt his lips curled into a half smile.

"Well, isn't that what a guild is for?"

34: Chapter 34

2 years ago

Romeo sat down at the bar and drew the bartender's attention with a raised hand, a silver coin held between two of his fingers.

"Hey there! Name's Zachary. Welcome to my restaurant. What can I get for you?" Zachary said, spreading his arms wide.

"Surprise me, but make sure it's strong." Romeo said, setting the coin down on the bar and sliding it towards Zachary. Zachary lifted the coin to his eye.

"Dumas, yeah? You're a bit of a ways from home." Zachary said as he pocketed the coin and grabbed a bottle of dark blue liquor. He poured Romeo a small glass.

"Exploring the world before I have to settle down. You know how it is." Romeo said with a shrug before taking the glass and downing it in a single gulp. He signaled for another. "So, what is exciting around here? This place seems more dead than the last town I stopped at."

"Ah, you just missed the lunch rush actually." Zachary poured another glass that Romeo took down easy. Zachary refilled the glass. "But this is a pretty quiet place. Cept for the guild, we don't have much to see around here. People mostly keep to themselves these days."

"Guild?" Romeo paused the glass at his lips. "Like a magic guild?"

"Used to be." Zachary said. "Not much magic going around these days, but they get still get some interesting jobs."

"Well that's something at least. I guess." Romeo drained his glass and glanced around the restaurant. Beside him, there were only a handful of patrons, most of them old, and likely boring. He almost dropped his head down in despair until the front door opened and a slender young woman walked in, a black scarf wrapped around the lower portion of her face. Zachary gave her a cheery wave that she returned with a curt nod. Romeo straightened up in his chair.

Finally, a person worthy of his interest.

"Excuse me for a moment." Zachary bowed out from behind the bar and made for the kitchen. After a moment he returned with a plate of berries and a large bowl of whipped cream that he placed before the girl.

"Just got them in today from Vera. Just like you asked." Zachary said, tapping the edge of the plate of berries. "Whipped the cream fresh for you too. Thanks for taking care of that issue for me."

The girl gave another silent nod and Zachary returned to his place behind the bar.

"So," Romeo allowed Zachary to pour him another drink as he watched the girl dip one of the plump berries into the cream. "What's that ones story?"

"Lexi? Ah, she's a member of the guild."

"Really?" Romeo said, a slight smile pulling at his lips. "She looks interesting."

"Ah, you'll want to be careful there, friend." Zachary warned. "She's a… well, let's just say she is a feisty one."

"Perfect." Romeo grinned, pushing off from the bar and tossing Zachary another coin. He ran a hand through his tawny hair and swaggered over to Lexi's table.

"Hey there." Romeo smiled. "Sorry to bother you, but I saw you come in and I just had to tell you, you are a strikingly beautiful young lady, though I'm sure you hear that a lot."

Lexi looked up. She had loosened her scarf to eat, but it still hid her face, leaving only her large, dark eyes fully exposed. She stared at Romeo for a moment before dropping her eyes back down and continuing to eat.

Romeo's smile didn't falter. "Would you mind if I sat down?"

Lexi looked up at him again before giving a non-committal shrug with one shoulder.

"So, you're part of the guild." Romeo said, trying to start any form of conversation with the girl in front of him as he slid into the chair across from her. "What do you do?"

Lexi sat back and stared at Romeo for a long time before answering. "Hunter."

"Like animals?"

"People." Lexi replied flatly.

"Oh." Romeo ran an eye over the girl. "You seem a bit delicate for that line of work."

There was a glint in Lexi's eye that would have sent most people running in terror from the table. Romeo was not most people. From the bar Zachary sent Lexi a pleading look.

"The guild has given me adequate training." Lexi managed to say, though it came through clenched teeth. She grabbed another berry and slowly ate it, relishing the sweet and tangy flavor.

"Really now?" Romeo said, leaning forward. "You know I've been traveling for almost three months since I left Dumas. I stopped over Gorin, then Romiatti, and this is the first guild I've heard of that still operating. I would love to see what someone trained by a guild can do."

Lexi blinked, her hand pausing as she lifted another berry to her mouth.

"That is to say." Romeo rested his chin on his hand. "I wouldn't mind a sparring session. Just to see how your guild stacks up to the Dumas standard of training."

Lexi blinked again before a very small smile formed on her lips, hidden beneath her scarf. She popped the berry into her mouth and chewed it before answering. "I believe that can be arranged."

Without another word, Lexi stood up and made for the door. Romeo watched her for a moment before throwing Zachary a roguish grin and chasing after her.

"Welp, there goes another customer" Zachary sighed as he went to retrieve Lexi's plate.

xXx

"So this is it, huh?" Romeo said, looking up at the building. "Looks more like city housing than a guild."

"A guild is a home." Lexi replied, leading Romeo through the doors and into the guild. He followed her to a table where a dark hair, and extremely tired looking, young man sat alone at a table with a plate of untouched food sitting in front of him. One hand rubbed idly at his temple as the other drummed against the table slowly. He looked up as they approached.

"Lex." He greeted. His eyes flicked towards Romeo, but they did not linger.

"Cross." Lexi replied. "Up for a sparring match?"

Cross let out a scoff. "Not with you."

Lexi tilted her head towards Romeo. "Him."

"Him?" Cross gave Lexi a blank look.

"Him." Lexi said with a touch more force.

Behind Lexi, Romeo's eyebrows rose. "Wait, I thought I was going to be… with you… or something."

Lexi turned to face him. "Beat him first."

Romeo looked at Lexi, then at Cross, then back at Lexi. Lexi was staring down at Cross and Cross had gone back to staring at his food, hand on his head. The two didn't seem particularly fond of each other.

Romeo leaned down towards Lexi and lowered his voice. "Do you uh, want to see this guy beat up or something?"

"Very much so." Lexi replied before turning to Cross. "Cross?"

"Yeah, alright princess." Cross sighed, pushing himself up from his chair and ambling away from the pair. Lexi followed after him with Romeo in tow. The trio made their way down a flight of stairs and into the basement sparring area where Cross broke away and headed to a rack holding training equipment.

"Don't hurt him too much." Lexi called as she walked over to the wall and leaned comfortably against it, tilting her head to the side.

"Don't worry, I won't." Romeo grinned, cockily cracking his knuckles. Cross didn't say anything as he took a pair of sparing gloves and threw them to Romeo. Romeo caught them deftly and pressed his fingers against the leather padding. They weren't particularly soft. Nothing like what he had trained with at home. He felt a sinking feeling in his stomach, which must have been mirrored on his face as Cross let out a sniff of amusement.

"They're designed to keep your hands from breaking." Cross said as he pulled his own gloves on and cinched them in place. "Not reduce the pain."

"Perfect." Romeo said with more bravado than he felt as he pulled his gloves on and stepped onto the sparring floor. He tossed a look towards Lexi and gave her a wink. "How about after I finish up here, we do some more private sparring?"

Lexi tilted her head slightly and lifted a finger, pointing over Romeo's shoulder. Following her gesture, Romeo turned his head just in time to receive a brutal punch to the face courtesy of Cross. He dropped to the floor with a curse.

"What the hell was that?" Romeo cawed as he staggered back to his feet.

Cross pointed to the padded floor. "Fight starts when you step onto the mat."

Romeo glared at Cross before brining his fists up. "Alright, fine. I'll give you that one. Call it a handicap."

"Whenever you're ready, then." Cross said, spreading his arms wide, waiting.

Romeo took the bait and charged forward. Cross easily blocked Romeo's first punch with his arm, then ducked under the next wild swing. With a quick punch to Romeo's side followed by a kick to the knee, Cross sent Romeo to the mat again. Before Romeo could get up, Cross cracked him hard across the cheek with a devastating punch. Romeo let out a whimper as he hit the ground.

Cross stared at the downed male for a moment before lifting his eyes to Lexi. With a sigh and a shrug he started to undo his gloves when Romeo let out a groan and slowly pushed himself up. Back on his feet, his fists were back up, and he took an unsteady step towards Cross.

Cross sighed and stepped forward. Dazed, Romeo threw a weak, poorly timed punch and Cross pushed away with an open hand before slamming his fist into Romeo's gut. Romeo doubled over, but remained on his feet. He staggered back, his face a dangerous shade of white as he looked up at Cross and forced a smile onto his face before throwing another punch that Cross caught. He twisted Romeo's arm behind his back forcing the joints to crack grotesquely, but Romeo didn't yield. With surprising flexibility, Romeo twisted his body around and managed to break Cross's grip. Lashing out, he land a glancing blow to Cross's cheek, forcing Cross to take a step back. Romeo tried to push his small advantage, but Cross was quicker. As Romeo went for a knockout punch, Cross moved in close and with a series of quick jabs to Romeo's head and stomach, sent Romeo sprawling back. Unable to fully regain his balance, Romeo was powerless to stop Cross's foot from connecting with his stomach. The strike lifted Romeo momentarily off the ground and forced all the air from his lungs, but he refused to fall down again.

"That… that all you got? I thought people in guilds were supposed to be tough or something." Romeo wheezed as he clutched at his stomach. Eyes half closed from pain he stumbled towards Cross.

Cross raised an eyebrow and took a step back to avoid Romeo's weak jab, then blocked the next two attempts before driving his knee into Romeo's already bruised stomach. Again, Romeo wavered, but didn't fall, as he bent over and gasped furiously for air.

Frowning, Cross brought up his fists and slammed them against Romeo's exposed back with a considerable amount of force. Without a sound, Romeo slammed against the padded floor, unconscious. Cross rolled him over onto his side with one foot before glancing up at Lexi.

"He's tough, I'll give him that. Probably would have done better if he had been taking it seriously from the start. There is potential there, though."

Lexi didn't answer as she pushed off the wall and left the room.

xXx

Banksy sighed as he saw one person exit the training room despite seeing three people enter. As Lexi ascended the stairs towards her room, Banksy headed into the training room where Cross was silently returning the used equipment to its proper place. Unsurprisingly, sadly, there was a knocked out person on the floor, gently snoring. Banksy nudged him with his foot.

"Who is this?"

"Romeo." Cross replied with a shrug. "Lexi brought him back."

"Is he…?"

"Don't know."

"Well did she…?"

"Not yet."

"It's crazy, right? What she does?"

"Very."

"Shouldn't she just ask?"

"That would be the normal thing to do, yes."

"So, is the Mistress going to let her?"

"Eventually."

"Soon?"

"Doubt it."

"So this still isn't even official?"

"Not at all."

Banksy started to reply when Romeo let out a groan and his eyes began to flicker open. Cross gave Banksy a pat on the shoulder and headed out of the room without another word.

"Oh, sure." Banksy said to Cross's retreating footsteps. "Why don't I just do everything?"

When no reply came he let out a sigh and dropped down to one knee and helped pull Romeo unsteadily to his feet.

"What… what the hell was that?" Romeo said, groggily as he leaned on Banksy for support

"Call it an initiation." Banksy sighed. He dragged Romeo to one of the benches and deposited the taller boy onto the bench.

"For what?"

"The guild. Friendship. A curse that you can never escape." Banksy listed off. He leaned over and pulled an icepack from a waiting cooler and tossed it to Romeo.

"Thanks." Romeo grunted as he held the icepack up to his face. He held out his free hand. "I'm Romeo, by the way. Romeo Lovejoy."

"Nathanial Bank." Banksy took the offered hand with a firm grip. "Everyone calls me Banksy though."

"Banksy." Romeo nodded, twisting his jaw around gingerly. "You're friends with them?"

"Yup."

"You gonna punch me too?"

"Not planning on it any time soon." Banksy grinned. "Sorry about that. Try not to take it personally. You're not the first person this has happened too. Lexi must like you, though."

"Well with this face, who wouldn't?" Romeo managed to crack a smile through his pain. "But how do you figure that?"

"She had Cross fight you. If she had fought you, you'd still be unconscious. Or maybe dead." Banksy explained.

Romeo raised an eyebrow. "So what's the point of all this?"

"Test you. See if you're worth keeping around." Banksy said.

"Worth? What?" Romeo shook his head, wincing as he did so. "Hey, I'm just passing through here. I'm not looking to, like, join a… a freaking magic guild!"

"That's too bad." Banksy shrugged. "It's not a bad deal, you know? They give you a place to stay and you get paid by how risky the jobs you take are. Not many places can offer that. Not that I've seen."

Romeo perked up slightly. "Define risky."

"Collecting debts, repossessing items, guard duty and…" Banksy listed off before casting a cautious eye on Romeo. "Ripping."

"You're Rippers?"

"To the general public, no, we are not. In fact, if you ask, we don't even know what a Ripper is."

"Why are you telling me all this? I could just go and tell the authorities."

"You haven't left yet." Banksy shrugged. "If Lexi brought you here, it means she thinks you'd be a good addition to our team. If Cross fought you, it means he didn't disagree."

"It's that simple?" Romeo asked with a bemused smile.

"It's that simple." Banksy assured him.

"Well, did you go through all this too?"

"I did." Banksy nodded. "Lexi actually knocked me out, right over there. Kicked me in the head so hard I blacked out for a few hours. When I woke up, she asked me if I would join her team."

"And you joined."

"And I joined."

"Do you regret it?"

Banksy grinned. "Not even for a second."

"Well then." Romeo stood up and stretched out his sore neck. "Where do I sign up? I want a rematch with that Cross guy."

35: Chapter 35

Jiana paced back and forth in front of a kneeling Lexi, a thick binder full of mission reports in her hands. Lexi had been dreading this moment since they had returned two weeks ago. The Mistress had barely given the group a glance when they had returned to the guild, simply ordering them to remain in the hall until she wished to speak with them. A dreadfully long week had passed after that, before Jiana took a day or two to personally speak with a member of Lexi's 'team.'

Cross's debriefing had been first, and the shortest, followed by Romeo, Banksy, Makina, and then finally it was her turn. Despite Cross's assurance that everything would be all right, Lexi couldn't shake her nervousness. Try as she might, she knew the Mistress could easily read her apprehension with every subtle glance.

Lexi steeled her nerves and continued to wait as the minutes ticked by.

xXx

Makina let out an irritated noise as she launched a book at Cross. He flinched as it bounced off his face and fell down to the floor at his feet. He glanced down at the cover. It was a children's tale about a dragon, one he had actually learned to read on. Sighing, he bent down and picked it up and tossed it back onto the bed next to Makina. She shoved it back to the floor with a huff.

"Having trouble?" Cross ran a hand through his hair.

"Of course I am having trouble you idiot!" Makina grabbed a pillow and threw it at him. Cross caught it with ease and threw it back on the bed. Makina nudged it onto the floor with a huff.

"Learning to read your current, useless, human scribble is stupid." Makina glared at him.

"The Mistress insisted you learn if you're going to stay here." Cross said as he walked over to the window. He lifted the curtain to the side and stared up at the sky. The clouds were thick and grey, heavy with rain that refused to fall. It made the air thick and heavy, lulling Cross into a tired state, but he was far too anxious to consider sleeping.

"Also, it is quite impossible for me to focus on my reading when you refuse to stop pacing."

"Then read in your own room." Cross said, letting go of the curtain and turning to look at her.

"Your bed is much softer than mine. I have come to prefer it. Now, if you would simply switch with me then I would not bother to come here, but you still refuse. If that were to change…"

"You can't have my bed." Cross said flatly.

"Then it seems we are at an impasse!" Makina snapped, tossing her hair. "Truthfully, I could just take the bed, seeing as you are my servant and therefore everything you own actually belongs to me, but I am a kind Master."

"You're something." Cross began to pace around his room again.

"Stop that!" Makina waved her hand at Cross, sending a cold breeze of air washing against his body. Cross paused as the cold set his hairs on end and a chill ran down his spine. Shaking the feeling off he gave Makina a stern look.

"Don't do that." Cross growled.

"I will do as I please, human. You should be honored to have even an ounce of my magic bestowed upon you." Makina stuck her tongue out at him. "Now sit down. Your fidgeting will give me a headache."

"I can't imagine what that could be like." Cross said, the words dripping with sarcasm as he grabbed his desk chair and fell into the seat with a sigh.

"I still don't understand why we should suffer any consequences." Makina huffed. "I was right, as you will come to learn is always the case, and your Mistress was wrong."

"We still broke the rules." Cross said, beginning to tap his foot. "Punishment probably won't be too bad. Honestly, It's not really a problem for me. You're probably good too. Romeo won't care and Banksy will get off easy, but Lexi…" Cross trailed off, falling deep into thought.

Makina stared at him for a long time, waiting, before grabbing another pillow and hitting him in the face with it. Cross batted the offending bedding away from his head and gave Makina a halfhearted glare.

"Why are you so worried?" Makina asked. "What will happen to Lexi?"

"Lexi has wanted to be a Leader since we were kids. We both did." Cross said. "This could really ruin her chances. Disobeying a direct order from the Mistress. That's not often something that is taken lightly."

"I don't understand all of this Leader nonsense. " Makina reached out from the bed and slapped Cross's hand as he reached for his desk for something to fiddle with, unable to keep his hands idle.

"It's pretty simple." Cross sat back in his chair. He his head roll back and he stared at the ceiling. He made a note of the burn marks from a few powder mishaps that needed to be repaired. He would also need to prepare another batch of cartridges; maybe he would borrow some of Romeo's new colored powder.

"Well?" Makina said as Cross took too long for her liking to answer.

"Requests that can be handled by anyone are put on the request board." Cross exhaled. "Mostly couriering and small, odd jobs. Simple things that probably won't be dangerous. The pay is low, but the work is pretty consistent. It's what I mostly do."

"Pathetic. You serve a divine being now, you should apply yourself." Makina tutted. "Continue."

"When a request is more specialized or demanding, Servilia selects who should go on it. In turn, that person can request other guild members for assistance, normally for a percentage of the payment, or out of the goodness of their heart, if they are an idiot. That's normally what I do with Banksy and Lexi. He cracks the safe or she will steal the item, and I deliver the goods."

"Seems you have the easy job." Makina said disapprovingly.

"Pay is equivalent to the risk. It balances out." Cross shrugged. "Most of these jobs only take a day or few. Sometimes, though, we get requests that require weeks of work or more, including prep time. Those are handled by a team. Each team has a designated Leader who is in charge of every member and their actions. If a team fails, it's on the Leader."

"Well, that seems fair." Makina nodded. "If a servant commits a transgression, it is because the master failed in her duties. Of course, the Master could always force the servant to take the punishment for them. If your Guild Mistress does punish us, I will allow you the honor of taking my punishment as well."

"Good to know." Cross muttered.

"So what would happen if Lexi were to fail at becoming a Leader because of this incident?"

"Well…" Cross mulled it over for a moment. "First she would probably kill me, then maybe she would toss you out a window. That would be if she took the news well."

"Your sarcasm is not required when giving me answers." Makina sniffed. "Surely the Mistress cannot find fault in her actions. Loath as I am to praise you, you did keep your promise and because of that, led to the return of magic to the human race."

Cross brought his head back down at looked over at Makina. "I've been meaning to ask you about that."

"I would say I am shocked, but you haven't shown a great deal of intelligence. Very well, I shall explain it for you. The link between humans and natural magic is quite thin. In some cases, humans are able to use minute amount of magic through this connections, but it is quite difficult. An example, it would seem, would be you. Now, however, by the grace of the Spirit Gods, that link has been strengthened allowing magic to flow freely to you simple mortals. An enormously generous act on our behalf, considering what barbaric acts your kind inflicted on us. Honestly, I hope you don't require it to be explained any simpler."

"Yes, I know that. I heard Aria explain it to you twice before we left." Cross said. Makina's cheeks burned red and her gaze dropped down to her lap. "What I was asking was, why didn't you use magic. You're not human, but you didn't use your magic until… until you did."

"I was quite weak from my imprisonment, as you should very well know. Furthermore, it took time for me to remember and regain control of my power." Makina said haughtily.

"When did you realized you could really use magic again?" Cross said, leaning forward in his chair.

Makina glared at him. "Why am I being questioned by my servant?"

"Just curious." Cross fell back. "Going over what happened with the Mistress again and again made me think. It was on the train towards Ash, wasn't it? That's when you really knew, after you used it on me. But you didn't say anything."

The unasked question hung in the air and Makina faltered before regaining her composure. "I will answer your foolish question once you have answered mine." She snapped. "You said on the train that maybe the world was better off without magic."

"I did." Cross replied without hesitation.

"Did you mean that?"

Cross gave a noncommittal shrug.

"That is not a sufficient response to my question." There was an edge to Makina's voice. She stared at Cross impatiently. To her chagrin, Cross didn't answer, choosing instead to look back up at the ceiling. He could feel Makina staring at him. He let out a heavy sigh and brought his head back down, avoiding Makina's inquisitive glare.

"You should be reading." Cross reached out and grabbed her discarded book. Standing up, he tossed the book into Makina's lap and headed for the door, calling out over his shoulder, "Try to finish it. The story has a good ending."

As the door clicked shut, Makina looked down at the illustration on the cover, noting for the first time a dragon in a deep sleep. Underneath one of its giant wings, someone had messily penned in a small child, sleeping soundly next to it.

Makina put the book down and stared at the chair Cross had been sitting in. Twisting her body around, she hung her feet over the edge and smoothed out her dress.

"I was going to tell you. On the train. But then you said.. that." Makina said after a long time, addressing the empty chair. Her small hands baled into fists and her voice lowered to almost a whisper. "I was scared you would believe the world would be better off without me, as well." She swallowed hard and her eyes closed, a few stray tears falling from her lashes. "Stupid mortal."

36: Chapter 36

Lexi's nerves only continued to strain as Jiana flipped through the papers over and over, tracing her finger along certain lines and nodding her head at others. Finally she closed the binder with a clean snap and looked down at Lexi with a sigh. She dropped the report onto the desk and running a hand through her hair.

"Well-"

"Mistress," Lexi said suddenly, lifting her head high and meeting Jiana's eyes. "Before you begin… I have a request."

Jiana raised an eyebrow, but nodded her head nevertheless. "Very well."

"Thank you, Mistress," Lexi lowered her head slightly and her fingers curled against the fabric of her pants. Slowly, she lifted up her hands and tugged the black scarf that adorned her face free. Surprise flashed across Jiana's features for a moment, before the woman's face returned to a blank slate. Lexi continued to pull on the scarf until it gently dropped into her lap. She lifted her head up high.

"My actions went against your direct orders, Mistress," Lexi started, her voice wavering slightly as she fought to keep her eyes level with Jiana's. She felt so completely exposed. "I do not ask for forgiveness or leniency for myself, but I do ask it for the others. We, as a guild, had no right to deny Makina in her wish to save her family. So I ask that you levy her punishment upon me. I also ask that you show mercy on Cross, Romeo, and Banksy as they were acting under my direct orders once we caught up with Cross and Makina in Ash. I know I have not been granted a Leader title, but I still acted in such a capacity during the operation. As such, all punishment should fall on me, and me alone."

Jiana did not respond for a very long time, staring at Lexi with an unreadable expression. Lexi fought the urge to squirm under the sharp eyes of her Mistress, her fingers twisting into her scarf, testing the strength of the fabric.

"Well, I did not expect that," Jiana finally said.

"I understand I have no right to ask this of you," Lexi bowed her head. "But I beg you to consider it.

"Actually I meant your scarf," Jiana said. "Since you received it, I don't believe I have seen you without it, or another one, on.

Lexi squeezed the treasured article tightly between her fingers, feeling a slight sense of comfort, before she answered

"If I am to become a leader and expect my friends to follow me… to trust me… to deserve that trust, I realize I cannot always hide away behind this… or anything else. I have to accept things for how they are and not how I may wish they would be," Lexi swallowed hard. "That is why, Mistress, I will not hide from you, or from my punishment."

Jiana tilted her head and stared at the girl. "But you would like to?"

Lexi nodded slowly. "Very much so, Mistress."

"I see," Jiana thoughtfully tapped her chin and walked over to her desk. "Very well then. I believe that is all I need to know. You may stand."

"Mistress," Lexi rose to her feet and watched silently as Jiana reaching into a drawer and fished something out. Without warning she flung the item towards Lexi's head. Lexi caught the small item deftly in her fist. Bringing her arm down she looked at Jiana in confusion, before opening her hand and letting out a small gasp.

An ornate ring sat in her palm. A sterling silver dragon wrapping its thin body along the band, its eyes closed.

A Sleeping Dragon.

It was a ring Lexi had seen many times. A ring that every high-ranking member of the Sleeping Dragon guild had the honor of wearing. A ring that signified the right to refer to oneself as a Leader, and to begin building a team. A ring that she could only stare at, mouth slightly agape.

"Well? Aren't you going to put it on?" Jiana said as she sat down in her chair. "I'm quite sure I got the size right, unless your fingers have gotten bigger in the last year."

"I don't understand," Lexi said, unable to look away from the ring. "I disobeyed an order. More that one."

"That you did."

"I put members of our guild in danger by failing to make them return home."

"Very true."

"I… I don't understand," Lexi repeated.

"Well, it would be easy to pick out everything that you have done wrong." Jiana said, tapping the folder containing the reports of all those involved. "Quite easy actually… so easy that doing so would almost seem redundant, considering you managed to burn down a building and all but declare war on the Knights," Jiana sighed and rubbed the bridge of her nose, "but instead of focusing on that, how about we go through what you did right, shall we?"

Lexi nodded as she was finally able to tear her eyes away from the ring and look up at Jiana.

"As you yourself mentioned earlier, you acted in the capacity of a leader. A leader, I might add, to three very independent minded individuals, and you were able to not only complete a rescue mission in a hostile territory, against a well armed and organized resistance I might add, but also bring home your entire team safe. A feat many in your position would not have been able to achieve," Jiana said, steepling her fingers and leaning back in her chair. "However, that in itself isn't so impressive from point of view. Cross has become rather pliant when it comes to you, Banksy has a strong sense of devotion to both you and Cross and Romeo… well Romeo is Romeo.

"No, what I was quite impressed with was your ability to adequately assess the situation once you arrived in Ash. I know that was a difficult decision to make for you, especially knowing it went against my initial wishes, but you were right to assist Makina in her efforts to free her family. Many believe being a leader is to be beyond reproach, to unmovable, like a mountain. But that is not true. To truly lead, you have to be willing to understand that situations change, and no decision can ever be absolute. You have brought great honor to this guild through your actions, and that is why you have the right to wear that ring now."

The entire building shook and there was a muffled sound of screaming before the building once again settled. It was an occurrence that was becoming more and more common as more of the guild member's powers began to manifest. Usually with telling results that left with his hands full.

Jiana let out a soft laugh and shook her head in amusment. "And from what I have read, through your actions, you directly assisted in the return of magic to this world. I believe that should adequately cover it. Though if you think I am wrong, by all means, you may return that ring. I'm sure I can find another who would want it.

Jiana held her hand out and Lexi reflexively shrunk back, pulling her arm against her chest and closing her fingers around the precious item.

Jiana laughed and dropped her hand, "Don't worry, Alexis. It's yours until the day you die. Wear it with honor and with pride."

"I will. Thank you, Mistress," Lexi said as she slowly slipped the ring onto her trembling finger. Her eyes shone with unshed tears.

"You know, I'm so very glad to see Cross was not mistaken," Jiana tilted her head, staring intently at Lexi.

"About what?"

"Whenever I ask, he has always been quite adamant that you were growing into a fine young woman who deserved that ring long ago. If I press him for more detail, he has always spoken highly of your strength, and your beauty. While I have long known of the former, I am glad to see the latter was not an exaggeration either."

Lexi's eyes widened slightly as her face burned crimson.

37: Chapter 37

"Go fire!" Romeo shouted, waving his hands out wildly in front of him. After a moment of nothing happening, he let out a dramatic sigh and scratched out 'fire' from the very long list of magical abilities he had compiled. The list also included non-magical abilities such as carpentry and cooking. No one had the heart, or patience, to explain to him that magic would not help him in these areas.

"Hey, idiot, if you're going to try to figure out a power, don't do it in the guildhall. You almost burn it down on a regular basis using stuff you are at least competent with." Banksy sighed from across the table as he twisted open a lock before grabbing another from his bag. Lexi was still in her meeting with the Mistress and Banksy was understandably nervous, a sentiment that Romeo seemingly didn't share.

"Well, if I can control whatever power I have, I will be able to stop it from destroying the guildhall." Romeo replied as he investigated his list. He said it with such confidence and conviction that one could almost believe his words.

Almost.

"You do realize that just because you can produce a power does not mean you will be able to control it, right? There are hundreds, maybe thousands, of documented incidents from the Old Time where people were hurt or even kill… No, you know what? Go ahead, keep trying. I've got a bet going with Cross that you'll be the reason the guild hall gets destroyed. Technically we both are betting that it will be your fault, but Cross thinks it will be on purpose, at least."

"Ah shuddup, you're just jealous because you don't have any powers like I do. Go Ice!" Romeo waved his hand around in a figure eight motion, wiggling his wingers as he did so. When nothing happened he tried another series of increasingly complicated hand movements to no avail.

"Yes, I am overwhelmed with my jealousy." Banksy tossed the open lock away and watched Romeo for a moment. "I can't imagine what it must be like, having so much magical power like you. Teach me, oh great master. Show me the way of the mage."

"Just you wait." Romeo scratched another item of his list. "My family had a lot of powerful mages back in Dumas, in the Old Time. I got something, somewhere."

"You have a terminal case of stupidity," Banksy sighed, ruffling through his bag, looking for a more difficult lock to crack. He actually found it better to work when he was nervous like this, more realistic, like being on a real job. "Did you even bother looking up some spells or incantations or anything?"

"No need," Romeo said as he tapped his pen against his bottom lip, deep in thought.

"Why is that?"

"Well, someone made all those spells, right?"

"… Right?"

"So, what's to stop me from just making ones? If someone made them back in the day, I can make my own now."

"Romeo," Banksy shook his head, "You realize that people spent their entire lives devoted to the study and implementation of magic, right?"

Romeo looked up, and gave Banksy a confused look "What's your point?"

"You're just… you're just so dumb," Banksy sighed.

"Maybe I need a wand," Romeo mused, looking at his pen with a thoughtful expression.

"Only Witches use wands. Honestly, it's like you didn't even go to a history class. You're father is a noble in Dumas, isn't he? Didn't you have like, tutors, or something? I know Lexi did back when she lived with her family."

Romeo waved him off, "Those classes were boring. The old geezer just talked a lot about stuff that happened a long time ago. I prefer to live in the here and the now."

"I wish you would live in the far and away," Banksy muttered as he finally found a lock worth attempting to crack. He took a moment to pop his knuckles in preparation.

"Ah don't be such a killjoy," Romeo said, tapping the list. "What should I try next?"

"Invisibility," Banksy replied without missing a beat.

Taking it as a serious suggestion and not an insult, Romeo complied.

With a flourish of his hands Romeo tried, and failed, drawing a loud, bark of laugh from Banksy. Romeo scowled at him for a moment before returning to the list.

"Just you wait. Everyone is going to be so impressed with me," Romeo muttered. "I'll figure this out."

"You two seem to be getting along better than usual." Servilia said as she stopped by their table, a thick stack of requests yet to be filed in her hands. "Finally bury the hatchet?"

"I was sitting here first, the idiot just sat down across from me." Banksy muttered. "If I bury a hatchet, it will be in his back."

"Wouldn't be the first time you stabbed me in the back." Romeo shot back before clapping his hands together. "Go air!"

"Wow." Banksy snorted. "I think I felt a breeze."

Servilia shook her head at the two boys before reaching out and giving Banksy a squeeze on the shoulder. "Well, I'm glad all of you made it home safe. Try to stay out of trouble for a little bit though. I've got enough to worry about as is."

"I, uh, of course." Banksy mumbled, twisting his pick the wrong way and resetting the lock on his hand. He flinched as it gave him a rather nasty jolt. "Sorry."

"Yeah, yeah, yeah, safe and what not." Romeo waved his hand as Servilia walked back towards her desk. He stared intently at his list. "I feel like I'm missing something so simple."

"Integrity, honesty, intelligence," Banksy listed off as he started to fidget with the lock again.

"Go Acid!" Romeo yelled, suddenly throwing his hands towards Banksy's face. Banksy recoiled back and slipped out his seat and onto the ground. From his chair Romeo let out a hearty laugh and slapped the table, his eyes closing in mirth.

"You're face!" Romeo managed to say between bouts of mirth. "You should have seen your- hey!" Romeo's laughter stopped immediately as he heard a loud, metallic click and felt something tighten around his ankle. Looking under the table he was met with a grinning Banksy, hands pulling away from the large lock he had just fastened around Romeo's leg and thick metal support bar on the underside of the table. Romeo tugged at his leg experimentally and felt the lock constrict ever so slightly.

"Your face." Banksy smirked as he packed up his bag and left the table. "You should see your face. By the way, that lock will tighten every time you tug on it, so I suggest you get comfortable. Maybe use your magic to break out."

xXx

"No Cross," Servilia sighed without looking up from her massive stack of requests as Cross passed in front of her desk and towards the request board. He cursed softly and came to a stop a few steps away from her.

"I'm just looking," Cross muttered.

"I'm sure," Servilia tilted her head one way or another before thrusting a request out towards Cross. "Vidis or Adella?"

Cross moved closer and glanced over it. "I'd send Adella. She team can blend in better in Gorin. Banksy could too."

"I thought as much." Servilia said, placing the job aside and pulling yet another. "Also, you are more than aware that Banksy is on probation, as are you."

"Busy?" Cross said, ignoring her quip as he grabbed a few orders and skimmed the requirements. A few were mundane, but the majority were surprising, to say the least.

"You have no idea," Servilia said tiredly. "It's almost like something happened that would lead to an increase in magical incidents. Funny that they started to pour in the day after you returned, don't you think?"

"Quite," Cross droned as he held up a request that was accompanied by a poorly drawn sketch of something extremely large and hairy. "Is this a joke?"

Servilia took the request and shook her head. "It would seem that many supposedly extinct creatures have been spotted recently. That's the fifth request asking us to capture or kill the "Hellhound" that is apparently chasing anyone traveling outside of town at night. Luckily, no one has been injured so far, but I don't expect that to hold. That is, if it is a hellhound."

"You sure it isn't Dante?" Cross said, peering around for the monster cat, surprised it hadn't already come out to hiss at him yet. "He's getting around that age, isn't he?"

"Dante would never attack a human," Servilia said.

"Cept me," Cross grumbled.

"Maybe if you were nicer to him,"

"He tore my arm up!" Cross protested as he started to slide away from Servilia's desk, dropping the rest of the requests back onto the pile. "Not my fault he hates me."

"Cross," Servilia called out as he began to turn around.

Cross froze and slowly turned back to face her. "What?"

Servilia held out her hand.

Cross gave her a blank stare.

Servilia rubbed her fingers and thumb together expectantly, her brightly colored nails shining brightly.

Cross didn't budge.

Servilia raised an eyebrow. "Really, Cross? Are you going to make me get up?"

"Right, then," Cross sighed as he pulled out the folded up request he had sneakily pocketed during their conversation and handed it back to Servilia with a guilty look.

"You were close, I didn't actually know if you took one, but I had a feeling" Servilia tutted softly as she smoothed out the paper and returned it to its proper place. "If that's any consolation."

"It's not." Cross said with a frown.

Servilia gave him a small smile and shooed him away with her hand. "Now you can go, and don't come back until the Mistress has decided on your punishments. Don't worry, I'll have lots of work for you very soon."

"Yeah, I'm going," Cross waved his hand and left the overworked girl alone. He rubbed gently at his temple as he ascended the stairs, a headache beginning to brew. The headaches themselves weren't so unusual for him, but the frequency that they had been occurring since he had returned from Ash was slightly troubling. He had yet to attempt to utilize his sight since returning. Kosu's warning still hung heavy on his mind.

He stopped as he reached the floor that contained the Mistress's personal office. Sighing, he leaned against the wall to wait. He didn't have to wait nearly as long as he had expected.

His hand dropped as the door opened and Lexi silently slipped out. Her scarf was wrapped tightly around her face and her eyes were firmly fixed to her hand. Cross watched as she walked by him, completely oblivious to the world around her. Shaking his head, he reached out and grabbed Lexi by the scarf. She reacted instantly and he was forced to bring up his arm to block her spinning strike. He read her next attack and took a quick step back to avoid a kick towards his stomach that made the air hiss. It likely would have sent him gasping to the floor had it connected.

Sliding forward, Cross threw a quick jab that Lexi deflected away before sliding passed his slamming her elbow into his chest. Cross stumbled backwards, but managed to block her next two punches, but not the kick that followed. Her foot connected solidly with his side.

With a loud thud, Cross was thrown against the hallway wall. With Cross momentarily stunned, Lexi moved in for the finishing blow. Her fist shot out, on a beeline for Cross's head, but the clairvoyant ducked and deftly spun around her. Undeterred, Lexi turned around and fired off a punch that Cross caught between both his hands, with great effort, before it connected with his nose. Smiling slightly, he tugged Lexi towards him, and off balance. As she stumbled, he brought up her hand and looked down at the new silver ring that now adorned her finger.

The muscles in the shadow mage's arms flexed on last time under Cross's fingers, before Lexi ceased her struggling and she relaxed.

Cross stared at her hand for a long time before letting out a soft chuckle. "About time, Princess. Don't know who is going to agree to be on your team though. You already cause enough trouble as is."

Lexi's eyes twinkled. "I can think of at least one person who will be, if I ask nicely."

"I dunno," Cross gently let go of her hand. "You're pretty violent. Nice might not cut it."

"Well, then I'll just have to force them," Lexi said, taking a step closer to Cross and giving him a weak jab to the stomach. "After all, they did promise."

"Ah, that sounds more like you," Cross said as he let her fist push him back against the wall. He held up his hands in mock surrender. "Guess you better go tell the others, then. If Banksy gets any more freaked out he's probably going to crack."

Lexi nodded, her eyes still gleaming happily as she headed for the stairs. She had only taken a few steps when Cross pushed off the wall. He grabbed Lexi's hood and pulled it over her head and over her eyes. His mouth dropped down to her ear as he leaned forward.

"I'm proud of you, Lexi," Cross said softly, before releasing her hood and striding into Jiana's office.

Alone in the hallway, Lexi lifted up her hand and pulled tightly against her hood. She stayed there, face hidden, for a long time before finally sweeping the hood back and shaking out her long, black hair. Head held high and eyes crinkled into a smile, the newly christened Leader headed downstairs to assemble the rest of her team.

38: Chapter 38

Avril was already awake as the sun crept up through the skies and its light started to weakly make its way across the kingdom and through her windows. She cracked open her right eye and glared out the window, regretting her decision to leave the blinds open last night. The ever ticking clock on her wall told her she still had another hour or so before she actually had to get up and ready for the day. For a while she considered simply staying put, but after a few minutes of impatient fidgeting, she pushed the covers away from her body and slipped from the comforting warmth of her bed. Her restless night had left her exhausted, but she already knew that sleep would not come. She made a face as her bare feet touched against the cold stone floors and quickly shuffled into her bathroom to draw a blissfully hot shower.

She showered slowly, letting the steaming water and rich scent of her soap wash away some of her fatigue. Though the water stung against the many small cuts that still had yet to fully heal, she couldn't find it inside her self to care, too enamored with the near forgotten luxury of bathing water that was more than lukewarm. With a small sigh she cut off the water and retrieved a overly soft towel. As the material brushed against her skin she let out a moan. She had almost forgotten how different things were in the castle.

As she left the bathroom, droplets of water still dripping form her long hair, her eye was compelled to glance at her desk. The small, gilded envelope still sat where she had dropped it last night, the corner of a royal summons inside just peaking out. She had not bothered to fully remove it, knowing full well what it said and who had sent it.

Avril glanced at the clock again, but time had seemingly slowed down and she still had an excruciatingly long time to wait. Sighing, she dropped in front of her mirror and retrieved her eye patch from its small wooden case. With a practiced movement she pushed up her bangs and fit the cloth patch over her left eye before letting her dirty-blonde hair fall back into place. Taking a moment to make sure it was secure, she turned to the mirror to inspect her appearance. The bags under her eyes she touched up with makeup, but it still did little to conceal her sleep-deprived appearance. Another few minutes to devoted to setting her hair into a tight braid helped to clean up her appearance, but only by a pathetically marginal amount. She bit her bottom lip in thought before deciding there was nothing more she could do about the matter. Standing up, she moved to her closet and retrieved her uniform.

Despite the fact that the buttons were already spotless, just as she had left them, she took a few minutes to polish them until they shone like gold. Her boots were next, followed by her sidearm. By the time she was done her hands ached, but she was pleased with her results and her entire outfit gleamed as though it were brand new.

Taking in a deep breath she donned her uniform, taking a moment to carefully secure her black shoulder cape onto her left shoulder, making sure it did not impede her ability to draw the weapon that hung loosely from her hip. She gave herself one last go over in the mirror before, content with her appearance, she retrieved the summons with a slightly nervous hand.

It was amazing how heavy a simple piece of paper could be.

xXx

The Throne Guard's stood at attention and crossed their halberds across the door as Avril approached. Her heels clicked loudly against the marble floor as she stopped in front of the guards and gave them a crisp salute.

"Name?" One of the guards growled as he eyed her insignia, not bothering to return the gesture.

"Lieutenant Avril Ena of the First Powder Regiment," The young lieutenant said to the unblinking guards.

"Business?"

Avril produced the summons and handed it to the guard that had addressed her. "The Queen has requested my presence."

"You are expected." The guard replied tersely after investigating the document, and a quick check with the other guard who gave a single nod. He roughly returned the envelope to Avril and took a step to the side in tandem with his partner. Together, they slammed the butt of their weapons on the floor, signaling for heavy locks to be disengaged. From somewhere deep in the walls, a similar noise echoed out in response.

Metal screeched and wood groaned as the large, double doors slowly creaked open. With a nod from the guards, Avril strode inside. Behind her, the heavy doors swung shut and locked back into place.

Giant, mythical beasts carved into the walls lunged towards her, trapped in their actions for all of eternity. In her youth, she had spent long hours going over every last detail of the room. Over each and every chiseled tooth, claw, and scale. She had little doubt that she could recreate the entire room from memory if asked. A feat she could likely replicate in most rooms of the castle, and a good portion of surrounding area as well.

Now, however, she didn't even waste a glance at the intricate artwork. Instead, her eyes were firmly fixed to the woman who sat before her; high on a mountain of marble steps and fixed her throne of gold and silver.

The Masked Queen.

The Seer Queen

Cassandra.

The Queen of Voy.

Avril dropped down to one knee as she reached the base of the throne, her arm crossing in front of her chest. Cassandra stared down at her before, with a small flourish of her hand, bid Avril to rise.

"My Queen." Avril said quietly as she stood at attention, her back set rigidly straight and head held high as she looked up at the white, porcelain mask that hid the Queen's face. It was unnerving to stare into the pitch-black eye holes of the mask as the Queen continued to stare at her silently and Avril soon averted her eyes.

"I am glad to see you have returned from you assignment so soon," The Queen began. Her voice carried easily through the empty room and echoed ever so slightly against the high ceilings. Combined with the mask that hid her face, it gave the rather eerie effect of making it as though Cassandra's voice was coming from all directions.

"Thank you, Your Grace. As requested, the rebels have been dealt with and we were able to capture three of their officers alive. Unfortunately, we did lose five of our own during one of the early raids, and three others will need to be reassigned until their injuries have healed."

"That is better than I could have expected, given the circumstances. I would expect nothing less from your command," Cassandra said, peering down at Avril as the younger girl blushed slightly from the praise, "I was told you were injured."

"Yes, Your Grace. It was the reason for our delay, " Avril said as she reached up and gently touched the eye patch. A pained look crossed her face, "I assure you, it will not impede my ability to function as an effective force for you to command."

"I'm sure it will not," Cassandra said as she rose from her throne. Like a shadow she descended the steps down to Avril's level. Her long dress flowed out behind her and dragged across the floor with a gentle hiss. Without a word she beckoned Avril to follow her to one of the great windows that was set into the thick stone walls.

"I trust you remember our last conversation?"

Avril nodded, "I do, Your Grace."

"And, I take it, you are aware of the rumors that have been circulating these passed few weeks." Cassandra said as she observed the servants working in the garden below.

"If you will forgive me, Your Grace, but I do not believe they can be considered rumors by this point."

"I suppose they cannot…" Cassandra mused before abruptly saying, "You still have family in Dumas, do you not?" Avril did not answer. It was more a statement of fact rather than a question, "Because of this, I'm sure you can understand why, out of the thousands I have at my disposal, you alone have been chosen for this task."

"I believe I do, Your Grace."

Cassandra turned to face Avril and moved unnervingly close. Avril could see her faint reflection on the Queen's mask. She forced her face to remain stoic.

"Do you, Avril?" Cassandra's dark eyes bored into Avril from behind the mask, "If you are to fail, the peace that we have worked so hard to uphold will collapse. People will suffer, both here in Voy and in Dumas, Your family."

"I will not allow that, Your Grace." Avril said. Her fists clenched and unclenched uselessly as she fought the urge to let her hand rest on the comforting grip of her weapon.

Cassandra let out a long sigh and pulled away. Avril let out a breath she didn't realize she had been holding as Cassandra once again turned her eyes to the gardens below. Avril followed her gaze and felt a sudden, almost overpowering urge to be in the thick green canopy of the royal gardens. Alive with the smell of earth and flowers, instead of encased in the castle of steel and stone.

"I never imagined our time would be so limited." Cassandra said after a long time, "Or believed it could ever come to this. Before this development, I hoped... I simply hoped."

"Do you know how long?" Avril asked quietly.

"I cannot say. It could be never, or it could be tomorrow. It is a matter that I cannot see, and I do not know why. I do not even know if others…" Cassandra shook her head, "For that reason, it must be done. As terrible as it is for me to ask this of you."

"It will be done." Avril replied softly.

For a long time, Cassandra went silent. So silent that Avril couldn't even hear the Queen breath.

"I beg your forgiveness. I beg your forgiveness, Avril, "Cassandra's voice slithered out from the mask. So quiet, it was barely a whisper, "This is something that I never should have asked this of you. Something I should never have asked of anyone."

"You are my Queen," Avril said, crossing her arm across her chest. There was not a trace of hesitation in the girls voice, "My life belongs only to you."

Cassandra stared at Avril before she gave a grave nod produced a small velvet bag. Silently she pressed it in Avril's hands.

"That may be of some use to you." Cassandra said thickly.

"My Queen?" Avril opened the bag and let out a soft gasp.

"Due to the nature of this task, it may prove… difficult, even among the best of circumstances," Cassandra said. She reached out and gently touched Avril's face, just below the eye patch, "Upon hearing of your troubles, I had it retrieved from the sanctuary. I can only pray it keeps your safe, or can at least aide you in some small way."

"Your Grace, I cannot accept this. It is a royal treasure, it-" Avril went silent as Cassandra took Avril's hands tightly between her own and stared deep into the younger woman's eyes. Treasure treason

"Treasure and riches mean nothing in the end, Avril." Cassandra breathed. "Peace. Peace is worth everything. That is why… why we must be willing to sacrifice to maintain it. No matter the cost. Why you must protect our kingdom. Protect our world."

"I will." Avril vowed as she gripped the Queen's hands firmly, feeling how frail the older woman before her really was. "I swear it, my Queen."

39: Chapter 39

"So just so I understand this right," Romeo said for what had to have been at least the hundredth time in the past week. Almost all the other occupants of the table groaned and Banksy's head dropped to the table in exasperation. "So we disobeyed a direct order not to leave the guild."

"Yes." Banksy sighed.

"Then we went on a rampage through Ash and burned down a building." Romeo said, ticking each point off on a finger.

"You burned down a building, yes," Banksy said before throwing a sideways glance at Cross. The dark-haired male paid him no mind as he rubbed roughly at his forehead, "And I suppose Cross too."

"Then, we broke into what pretty much constituted as a military base and completely wrecked it,"

"Romeo, you were there. We were all there We know," Banksy said, pleading Romeo to stop talking. It was a futile effort.

"And instead of getting punished," Romeo continued as he pointed at Lexi. She raised an eyebrow, "Little miss rule breaker gets promoted to Team Leader, and we all get off with barely a slap on the wrist?"

"Yes damnit!" Banksy roared. "Just like the last time you asked and the time before that and the time before that!"

"I'm just saying," Romeo held up his hands. "Just trying to make sure we are all on the same page and we all understand."

"I am not even from this mortal plane of existence and I can understand this," Makina grumbled, annoyed with Romeo's loud voice, as she read through her newest book. Reading was beginning to come easier to her. A fact that Makina, loudly and frequently, attributed to her 'divine wisdom and intelligence that, she assured whoever would listen, was far above that of mere mortals. The illusion was often shattered when she required help deciphering a rather difficult or long word, usually with a rather stubborn pout plastered on her face. Despite this, she spent the majority of her time with her face shoved in a book, more often than not a recommendation from Servilia.

"Well excuse me for caring," Romeo muttered before saying in a louder voice, "But I'm just saying, so we all understand-"

"No!" Everyone at the table roared, save Cross.

Instead, the Clairvoyant sat in silence, rubbing at his temple with a steady rhythm. Over the passed few days, his near constant headaches had been upgraded to near constant migraines. In his mind, a relentless power pulled him towards the nothingness of the void. It grew stronger every day. Some morning, he would wake in a cold sweat, physically ill from the constant nuisance. A growing part of him wanted to give in. It would take only a moment. Just a breath and he could succumb to the nothingness. It would bring him such sweet release from the torment. His eyes closed and breathing began to slow.

It would be so easy.

Just a moment….

Cross's was brought back into the present conversation as he received a sharp poke to his side. His hand stopped it's constant movement and slowly dropped down to the table as he gave himself a small shake. He looked down for the source of his disturbance and found Makina's book pressed into his face, her tiny finger pointing to a single word. He blinked a few time before running his eyes over the word.

"Treacherous." Cross said.

"I thought as much," Makina replied haughtily before adding as an afterthought, "Thank you, servant."

"I'm sure." Cross sighed as he fought to keep his hand from resuming its motion, his fingers beginning to drum against the table. He looked over to Lexi who was idling running her fingers over her ring, listening to Banksy and Romeo argue when she suddenly perked up. Cross followed her gaze to Servilia who was approaching their table. The ever well-dressed young woman looked extremely pleased with herself as she gave Lexi a single nod, her freshly curled hair bobbing up and down with the movement.

"I'm just saying it's weird we didn't get into any trouble, that's all!" Romeo snapped as he gave Banksy a rather obscene gesture with his hand.

"Would you like to receive a punishment, Romeo?" Servilia asked sweetly, her words quieting the two warring males as she stopped next to the table.

"Well… no?" Romeo said slowly.

"Then I suggest you let the issue go, lest the Mistress change her mind," Servilia said, a cheery smile on her face, "She was quite upset when she found out all of you had left. I am quite sure a simple reminder, such as you repeatedly questioning her judgment, would be enough to get a more than suitable punishment for your transgressions."

"Ah. Understood," Romeo said, falling down into his seat and slumping down slightly, "Sorry."

"Perfect," Servilia turned to Lexi and produced a thick file. "As per your many requests, I believe I have found a suitable outing for your team's first assignment. That is, if you want it?"

Servilia held out the file and Lexi nearly lunged for it. Just before her fingers made contact, Servilia pulled back ever so slightly. As Lexi's hand glanced off of the edge of the paper, tendrils of shadow erupted from her fingertips and promptly snatched the file from Servilia. Lexi smirked as Servilia flinched and took a unsteady step back in surprise.

"Well, I see you are quite comfortable with your powers," Servilia said, rubbing her hand. Some sort of explosion suddenly shook the guild and Servilia sighed. "If only I could say the same for the others. This much stress is bad for me."

Lexi didn't answer as she scanned through the document.

"So, what do we got?" Romeo asked as Lexi continued to silently read.

"What seems like a series of unfortunate events," Lexi said after a long time. She raised her dark eyes to Servilia. "What exactly is the request?"

Servilia produced a notepad and flipped through a few pages and cleared her throat. "The Verid Academy for Young Ladies has experienced, what one professor believes to be, a series of attacks against its students over the last few months, and possibly years."

"How can that be possible?" Lexi said as she pulled away from Romeo who was craning his neck to read over her shoulder.

Servilia frowned, "The details are rather sparse, unfortunately. From what I was able to discern from our client, who has asked to remain anonymous for fear the academy may terminate her employment, at least one student has been gravely injured every month for the passed six months, with each injury growing more severe. The most recent incident was last weekend, if you would please turn to the last page?"

Lexi did, her eyebrows rising as the images came into view. A young girl with her thick bandages wrapped around her wrists and a look of deep pain set into her face.

"As you can see," Servilia continued, "the girl in question was found in her room, with both of her wrists slit and a knife found on the bed beside her. Thankfully, she survived, but has no recollection of the events leading up to her injury. Apparently, this is a rather common occurrence for those who experience these injures. Currently, the academy is ruling the issue as a suicide attempt brought on by extreme stress due to school and familial reasons. All the other incidents have also been classified in a similar manner."

"What makes our client believe this was an attack then?" Romeo asked, finally managing to get the file away from Lexi only to have it snatched away by Banksy, "I mean, it's weird, sure. But people have accidents."

"Our client was of the same opinion, until last months attack. She claims she saw this marking on the students neck when she entered the room, after another student heard a scream and called for her, Servilia dropped her binder on the table, "However, the mark faded by the time she was able to return with help."

Banksy tilted his head around to stare at the crude drawing. "A snake?"

"So it would seem," Servilia said. "A two headed snake at that. I have consulted our library, but my findings have been inconclusive. Many magical beings are known to mark their targets, and the snake seems to be a popular symbol."

"That isn't much to go on," Lexi said, staring down at the picture with furrowed brows. "We're going to need more information."

"I agree, which is why I have assigned this mission to your team. If you accept, I believe your particular make up should be suitable for infiltrating the Academy," Servilia picked up her note pad. "I do take it, that you will be accepting? If not, I'm sure one of the other teams…"

"No, we will take it!" Lexi said, the word tumbling out of her mouth faster than she would have liked. She glared at Cross as she felt more than saw his mouth turn up into a small smile at her expense.

"I shall be going as well," Makina suddenly chimed in, closing her book with a sharp snap. The table turned to look at her.

"No," Cross said, almost immediately.

"Do not speak so insolently to your master!" Makina snapped, "Furthermore, that decision is not up to you. That right belongs to your Leader, as it were" Makina stuck out her tongue and turned towards Lexi, as did the rest of the group.

"Considering we are going to an Academy that is comprised almost exclusively by girls," Lexi said slowly after a moments thought.

"No," Cross sighed.

"It would be prudent to add another female to our team," Lexi finished as Cross shook his head and began to furiously rub at his temple.

"Perfect," Makina opened her book up and continued to read, but not until after she blew a freezing gust of wind into Cross's face, eliciting a growl from her 'servant.'

"Alright, Lexi is on board and Cross is upset so that's settled then! Let's go!" Romeo said, slapping the table.

"Romeo you're not going," Servilia said flatly.

"Oh come on, why not?" Romeo whined as Banksy let out a snort of laughter.

"Because you attempt to seduce every girl you meet."

"That's not true. I can be completely professional!"

"Romeo, you are only in this guild because you made a pass at Alexis."

"That was one time."

"Also at me."

"Also one time!"

"Romeo, I am not going to put you in a position of authority around impressionable, young ladies."

Romeo mulled over her words for a moment. "Define young?"

"Ages at the academy range from fourteen-"

"I would never!" Romeo said, holding a hand to his heart. "I'm hurt that you could even think I would-"

"-to eighteen."

"Oh… but, but, but," Romeo pouted before dropping his hands on the table with a hopeless sigh. A sizzling shower of yellow spark crackled from his fingertips and danced along the table. Romeo instantly perked up and held up his hands towards the group. They reflexively shrunk back. "Ah! Go lightning! I have a power! I Knew it! Suck it Banksy!"

"Now you are especially not going," Servilia said, grabbing Romeo by the shoulder and hauling him from the table. "By orders of the Mistress, anyone experiencing uncontrollable magical manifestations must prove acceptable levels of control before going on any jobs. Don't worry. It shouldn't take too long for you to learn, maybe a few weeks at most. I'm sure I can find you a suitable mentor somewhere."

"Mentor? Like a teacher?" Romeo's face fell as Servilia began to drag him away. "Wait, no! I don't want to go to back to school. I want to go on the mission… even though it's in a school. Lexi, tell her you need me! Cross? Someone? Come on? Guys!"

Servilia ignored him. "Alexis, please prep your team and meet me tonight for further instruction. You will be leaving at the end of the week."

40: Chapter 40

"You must be joking," Cross said as he held up the uncomfortable looking clothes that Servilia had supplied for him. Stiff, starched collars and a very constricting looking necktie were among his chief concerns. "What the hell is this?"

"The Academy, due to a sudden change in the magical landscape of our world, is in desperate need of a professor with actual magical ability or experience. Luckily for them, I knew of a genuine Seer who is also an accredited professor. Quite a rarity, wouldn't you say?"

"You want me to be a professor?" Cross said with a disbelieving look. "And actually teach these girls something about magic? If you'd like, I can give you a fortune telling right now and tell you that isn't going to go well."

"I am quite aware of the fact that you have a sufficient understanding of your Clairvoyance to pass along the knowledge to others. That will be the focus of your class and of your lessons. Don't worry. I already took the liberty of having a full course outlined for your semester. You will, of course, have to write your own tests and handle all the grading."

"May I suggest you have Lexi do this instead?" Cross grumbled as he dropped the clothes with disgust. "She actually has an interest in the subject."

"I considered that, but then I thought the school uniform would look better on Alexis, and I'm not sure if the skirt comes in your size. Though really, if you dislike the clothes that much…"

"Yeah?" Cross said hopefully.

Servilia gave him a mischievous smile. "Some of the older professors still wear the traditional garb. I'm sure you would quite enjoy wearing the robes. Shall I place an order for you?"

Cross sighed and Servilia giggled. "Then why not have Banksy do this? He's pretty on the ball with magic."

"Nathan has already been assigned to his own job as one of the academy's stewards. I doubt you will be able to achieve the same amount of success that he will have infiltrating areas of the Academy that may be off limits without his… unique talents."

Cross stuck his tongue out her before running a hand through his hair, avoiding his throbbing temple. "You do realize this plan already has a glaring flaw, don't you?"

"How so?"

"Lexi and Makina can pass as students, and I doubt that anyone will have trouble believing Banksy is a steward either, once they see him in action. He's pretty good at fixing things." Cross pointed a finger at himself. "I'm never going to be able to pass as a professor. I'll give you that I know the subject well enough, but even you can't forge a document that's good enough to trick an academy like this. They're going to do a background check and the second they contact whatever school you said I went to, they are going to know I'm a fraud. Our cover will be blown immediately."

"I can see you've thought about this a lot." Servilia said, not disturbed in the least by Cross's point.

Cross glanced at the tie. He could practically feel it closing around his throat like a noose. "Actually, no. Just thought of that, if we're being honest."

Servilia gave her head a slight shake. "You are correct in your observation that a forged document, like the ones I prepared for Nathan, Alexis, and Makina, would be discovered quite quickly by the academy if a professor were to attempt to use them. You will, admittedly, be subject to a higher level of scrutiny as a member of staff. As is to be expected."

"Exactly." Cross said with a shrug. "So it's pointless for me to pretend."

"But Cross, you won't be pretending." Servilia gave him a smile. A predatory smile. "Don't you remember?"

Cross almost took a step back. "Remember what?"

Servilia tapped her delicate chin with a long, painted nail. "I believe it was three… maybe four years ago? At my request you took a rather intensive series of… tests. I'm sure you haven't forgotten."

Cross grit his teeth. No, he had not forgotten. Servilia, with full backing from Mistress Jiana, had put him on loan to a college in a neighboring city. They had welcomed him warmly the first day. He was supplied with a room and treated to a meal with the headmaster of the college. The old man explained to Cross that they were extremely interested in studying him.

More specifically, his Seeing abilities.

The next few days were extremely boring. Cross was given large packets filled with questions about his sight that he was expected to fill out. When he had protested, they had shown him a signed order from his Mistress. Begrudgingly he had complied with order, taking solace in the fact that at least it wasn't particularly difficult work.

When he had finished all of the questionnaires, he had assumed this bland research experiment would be over.

He had been wrong.

Compared to the first few days, the next two weeks of Cross's life were extremely trying. A member of the research team would wake him up only hours after allowing him to fall asleep. Still half asleep, they would drag him into a room and force him to play what they called a 'game' and what Cross had more aptly named a massive waste of time.

To play this game, a researcher would hold up a card with the back facing Cross. He or she would then ask Cross to tell him what the card depicted, with the promise he could go back to sleep, but only if could give the correct answer. Wrong answers would result in some sort of punishment. A punishment that was still a mystery to Cross, as even with his relatively weak powers, he had been able to pass each test without fail. In response, the researchers began to give him more and more complicated images to decipher; yet they were unable to find fault in him.

It was extremely tedious work.

That, however, was not nearly as bothersome as the final test had been. While most were convinced of Cross's abilities after the two week period, one rather shrewd young student proposed a final examination to truly test the extent of Cross's control over his Sight.

The test was rather simple. Cross was woken up, only hours after falling asleep, as usual, and dragged into a dark room. From that point, he was chained to a chair, with the chain held in place by a two number combination lock. Cross was then informed that he would have ten seconds to divine the combination. He was not, however, informed that after the ten seconds was up, an arrow would be fired at his chest.

Though he was successful in escaping his bonds and, to the amazement of those participating, able to catch the arrow before being impales, Cross was not particularly pleased with being put into a death trap for the sake of an experiment that he did not actually sign up for. Cross never found out the rational for this experiment, but he did find the student that proposed the experiment.

It took three people to pull Cross off the s unlucky student, and that was only after he had managed to knock at least three of the man's teeth out.

"It's hard to forget when someone tries to shoot you." Cross growled. He briefly wondered why people were always trying, or preparing, to shoot him, and whether or not he should look more deeply into that issues and how it reflected in himself.

He decided against it in the end.

"Most of them were actually against doing that." Servilia said serenely. "I assured them you would be fine. I was actually quite interested to see what you would do as well."

"Aren't you a dear?" Cross ran a hand over his face. He knew he should be angry, but the he lacked the effort required.

"For your part, they gave you an honorary degree. With a little pressure, I was able to get that bumped up in the books. If anyone goes looking through your records, all they are going to find is the truth. You are, after all, a certified master in your field. Aren't you?"

Cross opened and closed his mouth several times, looking for a proper response. To his chagrin, his brain failed to supply one.

"Right then, wear the tie." Cross sighed as he picked up the tie with disdain. He barely even remembered how to tie the damn thing.

"Wear the tie," Servilia said with a small nod. "Don't worry Cross. It could be worse."

"I can't imagine how," Cross muttered.

xXx

"This is the worst!" Makina cried loudly as she threw down the intel packet Servilia had left for her. "I will not be roomed with common riffraff! A goddess down not share her room with commoners"

Lexi shrugged. Makina has been steaming since Servilia had informed them of the plan and dropped of their needed information and supplies. She had wisely chosen to wait until the last possible moment to inform Makina what a 'dormitory' was.

"And what of these outfits?" Makina snapped. "Are we sheep? Why must we all look alike?"

Lexi looked down at the clothing Servilia had supplied earlier. All students were required to wear matching uniforms composing of a white button-down shirt, red tie, black blazer, and blue skirt. Servilia had assured Lexi, without prompting, that she would be allowed to wear her scarf, but only around her neck. Lexi had given a curt nod in response.

"It lends to a sense of solidarity." Lexi said after a moment. "It puts all the students on an equal level."

"Well that is quite foolish. Obviously we are higher than the average student." Makina said briskly.

"Here." Lexi tossed her a bag. "You can pick whatever kind of socks or tights you like. As long as they are black or blue."

Makina stared down at the bag for a few moments before throwing it away with disgust.

"I can't believe that Miss Servilia is forcing me to pretend to be a humble commoner while Cross, a simple minded servant, is allowed to act as my superior. This is a rather backwards school, if you ask me."

"You could stay always here." Lexi said as she picked up and spun a small knife before nodding, pleased with its weight. "Romeo will probably need company."

Makina bristled. "I will not stay on the side lines with that buffoon. I am coming."

"Then you will have to cope." Lexi said flatly. She turned on Makina and caught the girl's gaze. Her large, dark eyes bored into Makina's. "This mission, you realize how important it is."

Makina hesitated for a moment before slowly nodding.

"Are you going to be able to complete the mission without compromising your team?" Lexi asked, slowly and deliberately. "Currently, I have faith in you, Maki, so I haven't brought this issue up with the others. You handled yourself well in Ash and you kept Cross alive when none of us could. But, as the Leader of this mission, I need you to tell me, right now, is there any reason why my faith should be questioned?"

Makina lifted her head and fully met Lexi's eye. "No, there is not."

Lexi's eyes softened and she turned back to her task. "I'm glad to hear that."

"However!" Makina thrust a finger into the air. "I still am not pleased with this 'dormitory' situation. How am I to sleep in such squalor?"

"It could be worse." Lexi said as she packed away her weapons.

"I can't imagine how." Makina stuck out her lower lip.

xXx

"This is the worst!" Romeo cried dramatically as dropped to his knees on the marble steps that led to the entrance to the college. He shook one fist to the heavens. "Damn my natural talent and ability!"

"You must be Mr. Lovejoy." A voice sighed behind him.

Still on his knees, Romeo craned his neck around. A girl with a disapproving look stared down at him through a thin pair of glasses. She had the pale skin of someone who spent far too much time inside matched by mousy hair and large, brown eyes. In essence, she was…

"Adorable." Romeo said. He stood up and suddenly found himself staring down at her. She was rather short. He flashed her a toothy smile. "Yes, I am a joy to love. Who might you be?"

"Eryn Whip." She answered, unmoved by his smile. "Pleasure."

"Eryn." Romeo repeated. His eyes traveled to her shoulder, noting the very thick and heavy looking pack she was carrying. No doubt crammed with very thick and heavy books. It made his heart drop a bit. "I take it your are my tutor?"

"I am your tutor." She affirmed.

"Well then," Romeo reached out and pulled the pack off her shoulder and on to his. "Shall we?"

Eryn stared at him for a long time before sighing and nodding her head. "Yes, I suppose we shall."

I would like to thank you for reading. I appreciate any comments, questions, or criticisms.

41: Chapter 41

Eighteen years ago.

Servilia carefully worked the sliver of twisted wood under her toenails, teasing out the dirt and grime that had accumulated from the days walk. The thick, heavy chains that hung around her arms and legs threatened to drag her down to the ground and into the sweet escape that only sleep could offer, but she refused to fall. Not until she finished her grooming. A few feet away she heard one of the others mutter something under their breath. She ignored them.

She knew how they felt. They thought of her nightly primping as a pathetic attempt to cling to civility. A relic of a life she no longer had. It was an accusation that she had no power to argue against. Like them, she was nothing. Nothing but a slave. To be traded and sold. But even so, she would not become like the rest. She would not break. She would never give any of them the satisfaction of seeing her crack.

These little chores, chores that she had once scoffed at, they kept her alive. They kept her grounded. They kept her human. She would never give up to the monsters that put her in these chains. The beasts that scorned and spit on her.

She could see it in the soulless eyes of her companions. Their will was long shattered. The hope in their hearts, crushed under the heels of their masters. They bowed their heads as the masters walked by.

It made her sick to see such proud people so broken. To see the flame of hope extinguished to cruelly.

A scream brought her blue eyes over to the master's tent. From the lamps inside she could see them beating one of the slaves. Why, she did not know, and she doubted an answer would leave her with any less of a sick feeling in her belly. The entire camp went silent, save for the gut wrenching sounds of the abuse. Servilia didn't bother looking at the others, but she knew what they were doing. What they always did. They turned away from the violence. Some stared dejectedly at the ground, others wept silently to themselves, but none watched.

Servilia watched. She did not look away. Fingers clenched into a tight fist she watched the entire scene play out. Watched as the figures inside struck their victim again and again and again, even long after merciful death had come for the unfortunate soul.

She fell asleep without realizing it. Never once looking away from the violence. Embedding it deep in her mind. Imprinting the moment on her soul next to the rest.

No, she would not break.

She would wait.

She would survive.

She would see them all dead.

xXx

"The little ones are slowing us down." The one Servilia knew to be named Trives said loudly from his horse. It was midday and the harsh desert sun was beating down relentlessly, only serving to drive his short temper even shorter. Servilia watched as he turned his pointed face towards the group before his eyes settled on her. He was a thin man, with thin, greasy grey hair. It disgusted her to have his eyes on her, but she didn't look away, meeting his slimy gaze. He spat on the ground and directed his horse over beside her in the line.

"You got something to say?" He growled down at her. When Servilia didn't answer he lashed out his foot and caught her in the chest. The force sent the young girl crashing to the ground, but she did not cry out. In complete silence she rose back up to her feet and stared at her captor with unbridled hatred in her eyes. The line came to a halt as Trives dismounted.

He towered over her but she showed no signs of fear. Snarling, he backhanded her, his large fist connecting with her cheek. The blow sent her staggering back, but Trives didn't let her get far, grabbing her roughly by the hair. He pulled her back to her full height and bent over, shoving his ugly face only inches from hers.

"I asked you a question, slave." His putrid breath was hot against her face. A dribble of blood began to drip from the corner of her face from where he had struck her. He gave her a savage grin. "So, you don't talk? That's probably for the best. They don't like the mouthy ones. Talk to much and you might get your tongue cut out of that pretty little head of yours." He laughed. His men echoed the wrenched noise. The slaves remained silent, doing their best to stay unnoticed.

"Maybe if you're lucky, a nice, well to do family will buy you." Trives continued. "Maybe they make you a nice little servant girl. Dress you up all pretty, and have you serve them all day, every day, until you die. But I don't think you'll be that lucky. Me'thinks maybe you'll be sold to one of them. Oh girl, you best pray you don't get sold to them. The things they'll do to you… you'd wish I killed you right here and now. You're luck that I'm in such a generous mood, I'll let you off if you just apologize."

"You're a coward." Servilia said. Her voice, loud and clear, traveled over the silent company. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the others. "Every one of you. Cowards. Bastards. Pathetic, vile creatures. Filth. Scum." Her eyes fell back on Trives "But none of them are as pathetic as you."

A small laugh snuck from one of the guard's lips. Trives turned on the man and silenced him with a glare. Blood pounding in his ears, he turned back on Servilia and raised his fist. Her refusal to flinch, to cower, to show and fear, only enraged him more. He could feel the eyes of his men watching him, judging him.

"You little bitch!" He roared as his fist swung towards her face, only to have his hand suddenly wrenched back by the sudden crack of a whip. The leather wrapped tightly around his wrist and nearly pulled him off balance.

"What?" Trives roared, turning on man who stopped him. He pulled his hand free. "This is none of your business, Sanron."

"The girls will fetch the highest price, that one included. That makes this my business. She's not worth a damn to me dead, and any damage done will result in a loss of profit." Sanron answered calmly. He was a very tall man. Imposing, with a thick brow and thicker jaw. "You touch another one of them, it will come out of your share. You've already lost gold after your little episode last night, I doubt you can afford to lose any more."

Trives stared up at Sanron and his hand twitched towards the knife on his belt. Sanron casually rested his hand on his own weapon, daring Trives to make the first move. Seconds ticked by before Trives let out a grunt and dropped his hands.

"You got lucky today, girl." Trives bared his teeth at Servilia. "But just you wait, you will get what's coming to you."

"As will you." Servilia replied softly. Trives froze, before spitting on the ground in front of her and turning back to his horse.

"A wise choice." Sanron said, casting an eye over the line of slaves as Trives returned to his horse. This batch would bring a large amount of profit for the boss. Combined with the haul from Dumas and Voy, it would be enough to get him an extended stay away from the moronic filth like Trives and his small band of cutthroats. They would no doubt be back on the road long before him, their money wasted away on drink and whores.

He detested working with such unprofessional individuals.

It was almost comical to Sanron that, if pressed, he would likely admit he found the slaves to be more favorable company when compared to his fellow slavers. The thought brought a amused smile to his face. This thought was still in his mind as an arrow whistled through the air before piercing through his chest plate and burrowing into his heard. In shock, he reached up to grab the shaft protruding from his chest when another caught him in the throat with enough force to send him careening off his horse and to the rocky ground below.

"The Hell?" Trives said as he turned to look at the fallen body. He turned back to his men, only to watch two more fall, arrows protruding from their skulls. Eyes wide, he threw himself off his horse, narrowly avoiding being killed himself as an arrow whizzed passed him.

"Behind the slaves!" He roared as another one of his men dropped from his horse as an arrow struck him. He spasmed pathetically on the ground, gurgling as blood filled his lungs before death finally claimed him.

The remaining three men managed to reach Trives, relatively safe behind their human wall.

"What the hell is going on?"

"Shuttup." Trives hissed, drawing his knife. The blade was jagged, with razor sharp teeth protruding at random. A weapon meant to rip and tear. Meant to main and injure. Meant to cause pain and suffering.

Taking a deep breath, he slowly stepped out into the open, leaving his blade resting against the throat of the nearest slave. The young man whimpered, but did not move as the sharp blade kissed his flesh.

"You come out here!" Trives bellowed. "You come out here, or we'll kill every one of these slaves. You won't make even a handful of coins stealing dead bodies!"

"Steal?" Trives spun to the side as what appeared to be dune of sand suddenly fell away into nothing more than a piece of cloth. Holding it, along with a long bow, stood a thin woman with greying hair and olive skin. She lifted up her bow hand and pointed it at him. "You would accuse me of stealing? You, who steals children from their beds and sells them to the highest bidder?"

Trives narrowed his eyes, taking in her appearance. "You're a Tejkin. What are you doing in Romiatii."

"You're a Verlan, yet here you are as well." She answered him before pointing to Sanron's corpse. "That man was from Voy, and another in your company is from Dumas."

Trives felt a knot form in his stomach. There was only one reason anyone would know that much information and come here alone. "What's your name?"

"You may call me Jiana."

"Why are you here?" Trives tightened his sweaty fingers around his weapon. "Are you a Hunter?"

"I am here for them." Jiana said, ignoring the question. "Give them to me, and you may leave."

"That's a lie and you know it!" Trives yelled. His hand shook and the blade dug into his hostage's neck. The sudden, sharp pain caused him to flinch away. In the moment of separation, as Trives turned his head and reached for the retreating slave, Jiana knocked her last arrow to her bow and let it fly.

Trives screamed as the arrow struck him in the shoulder and sent him falling back to the ground, his weapon dropping from his fingers.

"Kill her!" He shouted as he rolled in pain. "Kill that bitch, now!"

His men hesitated for a moment, before the bravest of the group charged forward, his sword held high above his head. The other followed suit, their war cries echoing over the empty terrain. Jiana waited patiently for them, slowly slipping the bow over her shoulder and drawing a long, single edged sword. She held it out towards him, the thin, straight blade reflecting the sunlight. Just as they came into striking distance, she rushed forward.

Blood gushed and limbs were severed as she swept through the men with ease. Her blade flashed in the bright sun as she dispatched her attackers in clean, precise movements. Her face was a mask of calm and indifference as the bodies dropped around her.

As the last one fell, silence once again filled the landscape, save for the heavy, pained breathing of Trives. In the time it took his men to fall to Jiana's blade, he managed to find his feet. Spit dripped form his lips as he bent low to recover his weapon, his legs unsteady. His shaky finger just brushed the hilt when a small hand suddenly snatched the knife up. Lifting up his head, he stared at Servilia. With unblinking eyes, she stared right back, the knife held between them.

"Give that here." Trives gritted out. He reached for Servilia, but she took a step back.

"I said, give that here!" Trives lunged at her but came to an abrupt halt as something struck him from behind. Mouth agape and hands still outstretched towards Servilia, he looked down at the bloody blade that had pierced through his chest from behind. He blinked once, twice, and then slid forward, the blade pulling free from his body as he slammed into the ground.

Dead.

Servilia stared at his body for what felt like an eternity. The, suddenly heavy, weapon in her hand slipped from her numb fingers and she slowly dropped down her knees. Her malnourished frame begin to shake and tears streamed down her cheeks.

"Are you alright? He didn't hurt you, did he?" Jiana asked as she dropped down to Servilia's level. She shook her head quickly, the tears continuing to fall. Wiping a dirty sleeve across her face, she looked up at her savior's face, unable to contain her smile.

"You're here to save us, aren't you?" Servilia asked, her heart swelling with hope.

"Of course." Jiana answered as though it were the simplest thing in the world. She lifted her head towards the others. "Free yourselves, and tend to your wounds. We will be leaving here soon. There is a transport that will meet us in the next town over. You will be returned home. Those of you that do not have a home to return to are welcome to accompany me back to Voy. I cannot offer you much, but I do promise you fair work and a safe place to sleep." She turned her kind face down to Servilia. "That offer, of course, is extended to you as well. If you wish it."

Servilia didn't answer as she launched herself into Jiana. Though surprised, Jiana reacted instantly, wrapping her arms around the young girl. Behind them, the others began to mill about the dead, finding the keys to their shackles and freeing themselves, most still in shock over the sudden turn of events.

"Why?" Servilia whispered as she clung to the rough fabric of Jiana's cloak. "Why did you save us?"

"Don't you know?" Jiana said as she slowly stood up, keeping a comforting hand on Servilia back. She looked over the group with a small smile on her face. "A Dragon never leaves a child in peril."

42: Chapter 42

"Well, this is much nicer than the usual accommodations." Makina said as she curled up in her seat, a series of textbooks spread out around her.

"Mmmm." Lexi said as she slid the door to the compartment shut.

The train that was currently taking them to Verid Academy was rather impressive. The train had been split into two sections, with the professors and other faculty members being seated at the front, and the students being seated in the back half. From there, the student's cars had been separated into many, smaller compartments with sliding door for privacy. Makina had been quite pleased to find the seats inside the compartment were made of a rather bouncy, plush material, and even more so that the Academy had provided refreshments for the incoming students.

"I took the time to read about this academy." Makina said as she picked up a delicate butter cookie and lifted it to her mouth. "It is known for hosting many young women from very affluent families, and not just from Voy."

Lexi nodded. "That is likely the reason that have refused to raise an alarm. It would be bad for their reputation. It's a political move."

"Understandable, if rather despicable." Makina said. She took another cookie before pulling a book into her lap and beginning to read.

"You've grown quite competent in a rather short time." Lexi commented after watching the younger girl for a time. It was impressive, her thirst for knowledge.

"Of course." Makina said smugly. "I am, after all, a divine being. I am able to absorb and retain knowledge much faster than mere mortals."

"Of course." Lexi said with a small smile. "Have you heard from your family since Ash?"

"In a way." Makina turned another page. "Aria sent me a message on the wind. It seems they are doing quite well."

"Oh?" Lexi shifted forward.

"They were able to free the rest of my brothers and sisters with little trouble." Makina said as she scanned down the page.

"You don't sound very surprised." Lexi said, resting her chin on her hand.

"Of course not. It was only by taking advantage of our gentle nature that these 'Knights' were able to overcome even one of us. Ra and the others, they adore the human race. The fact that you are mortal beings who live such short lives, yet you try so hard, it really is rather endearing to them."

"I'm not sure if that is a compliment or not." Lexi said, bemused. "Did Aria say what became of the Knights?"

"They have been reduced in strength. That was made sure of." Makina said darkly. "It is unlikely your guild will see a retaliation from them in the near future. Even if they wished it, with the rapid growth of magic in this land, they will have their hands full. That is, if they recover from the wrath they incurred from my family. While it has always been the policy of the Spirit Gods to remain removed from mortal dealings… their transgression could not be ignored."

"So what will come next for them?" Lexi said, feeling no urgent need to press into the details of the Spirit God's retribution. She had seen a fraction of Makina's power during the battle at Ash. There was little doubt in her mind the kind of destruction that a fully formed and vengeful God could inflict upon their enemies. In a twisted way, she could understand the fear the Knights had held, but she still could not condone their actions.

"They have returned to Talhai. The plane of the gods. It is unlikely they will return to this plane of existence for many years. Though they harbor no ill will towards humanity, I have very little doubt they feel betrayed by the incident."

"So you will be unable to see them?" Lexi asked.

"No…no I will not." Makina said softly. For a moment her face fell before she gave herself a small shake. "At least, not for a long time. However, time is relative for me. What is years for a human is only a blink for a being such as myself."

Lexi reached out and placed her hand on Makina's, giving the girl a gentle squeeze. "Even so, I can promise you will never be alone here. Not as long as you're a member of our guild."

Makina's hands tightened around the book before she lifted up her head and gave Lexi a small smile. "Thank you."

Lexi gave a single nod as she leaned back and situated herself into a more comfortable position. They stayed in silence for a long time, the only noise coming from the rumble of the train's engine and the soft tittering of the other passengers that filtered through the car.

"You are much prettier than I thought you would be." Makina said abruptly, drawing Lexi's attention from the window.

With a raised eyebrow, Lexi encouraged Makina to continue.

"Today is the first day I have seen you without that." Makina pointed at the black scarf that was loosely tied around Lexi's neck, far below its usual spot along her jaw. "I was unsure as to the reason you wore it. Though I was told otherwise, one theory I held was that you were rather plain in appearance."

Lexi had to smile at that. "Well, I am glad you approve."

"I do." Makina said as she peered at Lexi's face. "Though, I must admit I am slightly disappointed."

"Oh?"

"Yes, that scar." Makina narrowed her eyes. "It is not nearly as gruesome as I had imagined. In fact, it is rather endearing when combined with your other features. I cannot imagine you wear the scarf simply to hide such a tiny mark from the world."

Lexi let out a soft laugh and shook her head. "Believe it or not, when I was younger I believed this scar would be the end of my world. I thought it was such a hideous blemish. Something that would disfigure me for life."

Makina let out a snort. "That's very silly."

"Of course it was." Lexi laughed with Makina. "But I was young and I was weak and I was very much alone. It's almost painful to think of now, but for many years I truly believed it true."

"But not any more?"

"Not so much."

"Then why?" Makina reached forward and tugged on Lexi's scarf gently. "Why wear it?"

"I suppose you could say I wear it for protection." Lexi said.

Makina tilted her head. "Protection?"

"Yes." Lexi reached up and begin to idly play with her hair. "At first, as you know, it was a way to protect myself. A small way to shelter my fragile ego from any criticism the world might throw at me. But then, as I got older and I started to go on more and more missions, I realized that as a Hunter, my face is a liability. I have gone after many people. Bad people Bad people who work worse people. By hiding who I really am, I can at least have some semblance of security when I take it off. However rare that is."

"I see." Makina

"Also," Lexi looked out the window and her fingers fell to the soft material of her scarf. "It keeps the blood off my face."

xXx

Cross was nearly asleep, despite a rather ferocious and pounding headache, when he heard the door to his compartment slide open then click shut. With his head resting against the cold window and his eyes already closed, he realized he was stuck with two options. He could open his eyes and greet the newcomer, likely another professor at the Academy, and hope they weren't too intrusive, or he could play it safe and pretend to sleep, likely falling asleep for real in the process.

It did not take him long to choose the sleep option.

Despite the interruption, the gentle vibration of the train's movement soon lulled him back to blissful sleep. Or would have, if the newcomer hadn't chosen to sit directly next to him. Very close. Uncomfortably close, actually. So close that their hip was pressed firmly against him their leg was gently knocking against his.

"All alone again?"

The familiar voice brought a frown to Cross's face and his eyes flicked open. Slowly, he turned his head and was met with a pretty, smiling face.

"Kosu." Cross sighed. He turned his attention back out the window.

"Ah! You remembered after all this time! And here I was thinking you forgot about me. Such a polite boy you are." Kosu said, her voice barely a whisper. She pushed herself even closer to him. With a happy little hum, she slipped a petite arm around his and laid her head on his shoulder. She let out a content sigh as Cross continued to ignore her.

"You're being quite rude, you know." She murmured when he refused to acknowledge her presence.

With a grimace, Cross turned his head to look down at her. Her hair was long this time, black with streaks of purple and a bright red ribbon tied into a bow hanging over her ear. He cursed himself for taking the time to notice. She smiled up at him, oblivious to his mood.

"It's been a while Cross." Her head bobbed back and forth cheerfully.

"I wouldn't be bothered much if it was longer." Cross sighed. He tried to pull his arm free, but she held fast.

"You're words always serve to wound!" Kosu chided, slapping his chest playfully. "And here I was, coming all this way just to give you a warning."

"Oh?" Cross said. He kept his voice uninterested. Giving Kosu even a moment of attention was a trap he had fallen into far too many times. "And are you simply going to tell me?"

"I will. Not just yet though. First, " Kosu gave him a pathetic pout. "Why have you been ignoring me?

"You were the one who warned me." Cross said, already exasperated with Kosu. "That the void would be calling."

"Well that doesn't mean you shouldn't visit. I simply meant for you to be careful, silly boy" Kosu shook her head and tutted. "Oh you dear boy, I can't imagine how much pain you must be in right now."

Cross didn't give her the satisfaction of wincing as the blood suddenly pounded in his head and a weight dropped in his mind.

"It's calling you, isn't it? I must say, I am impressed you can hold out so long. You're so much stronger than you used to be." Kosu's eyes lit up and she reached out with one slender finger to press against his temple. Cross couldn't contain a sigh of relief as he felt an immediate reprieve from his pain.

"But, no matter how strong you become, you are still subject to the whims of the Void, Cross. You always will be." Kosu said as her hand moved down to cup his face. "Despite how you may feel, you cannot ignore its call. It will eat at you until you are nothing but a husk."

"Your advice seems rather contradictory." Cross sighed.

"I suppose it is." Kosu giggled. "Such is the way of the Void and such is the way of the world. I simply must have faith that you are strong enough to weather whatever storm may come." She pushed herself up towards him, using her hand as leverage to pull his head towards her until they were eye to eye. "I trust my faith is not in vain?"

"Do you really have a warning for me or don't you?" Cross said abruptly, pushing Kosu's hand away from his face and pulling his head back. Kosu pouted for a moment before the smile returned to her face.

"Of course I do! Now, normally I would ask you play a game, you know, but I believe watching your reaction will be more than fun enough." She said as she pulled the ribbon free from her hair. Picking up his hand, she gently wound it around his fingers. "Would you like to know?"

Cross sighed, resisting the urge to pull his hand free from hers. "Yes."

Kosu let out a light laugh and finished tying the ribbon around his hand. Pulling her knees under herself, she shifted around until her lips just brushed against his ear. Cross's fingers gripped the fabric of his pants tightly as his arms strained to push her away, but he did not move from his position. Despite the annoyance, Kosu's warnings were rarely, if ever, insincere.

"Someone close to you is going to die. They are going to die, very soon." Kosu giggled as Cross finally reacted, shouldering her away. She spilled of the seat and onto the floor. Pouting, she looked up at him. "That wasn't very nice. You shouldn't be so cross, Cross."

"Who?" Cross growled.

"Oh, you know I can't tell you that." Kosu waggled a finger at him. "I shouldn't have even told you that someone was going to die. Death doesn't like it when people are given a chance to cheat."

"Kosu." Cross's voice came out through gritted teeth.

"Close is such a curious word, don't you think? It has so many interesting connotations." Kosu continued, ignoring Cross's rising irritation. "For example, it could be someone physically close to you. On this very train. Perhaps in the next compartment over. But then again, it could mean emotionally close. Perhaps a guildmate… or a family member?" The smile on her face grew as Cross's fingers tightened into fists and he glared at her. "Then again, you have to consider the matter of time. Does it mean someone you are close to now? Or someone you will be close to in the future? Or even your past? Really, it could mean anyone and everyone. Maybe they aren't even important to you. Maybe it is someone you'd like to see die. Maybe…"

"Shut up." Cross hissed as he stood up. Kosu looked at him, amusement twinkling in her eyes.

"But Cross, you wanted the warning, didn't you?" Kosu stood up as well, and then continued to rise until she was eye level with him, her body floating effortlessly in the air. Her red and blue, mismatched eyes bored into his, her smirk never wavering.

"Tell me who." Cross breathed out, trying to keep his temper from flaring up. "Kosu, please."

It's good, you know." Kosu's voice was almost silent. "That you can still feel so strongly for those you care about."

Cross hesitated, his voice dying in his throat.

"I really do envy that so." Kosu smile slipped from her lips and Cross felt his frustration melt away. He stared at her, while her eyes looked anywhere but him. A thick silence permeated the compartment before Kosu let out a loud sniff and she spun around until she was hanging upside down in front of Cross. The cheeky smirk returned to her face in full force, but there was no real feeling behind it and Cross couldn't even muster up a glare in return.

"It's no matter." Kosu said. "No matter. Even if I wished it, I cannot tell you. You know as well as I that there are rules that even I cannot break. All I can do is give you this simple warning.

Cross sighed and fell back into his chair. "I know."

Floating down to him, she reached out and gently touched his cheek. He closed his eyes as he felt the energy permeate his body from her touch.

"This will keep the pain away for now." Kosu said softly. "But I only have the power to shelter you for so long. When the Void calls you, you must answer. I will do my best to guide you when it does."

Her fingers slipped away from his skin and Cross opened his eyes, only to find himself very much alone in his compartment.

"Right, then." He frowned as he leaned back against the window. Conflicting emotions played out across his mind as he slowly drifted off to a blissfully, painless sleep.

43: Chapter 43

"Mr. Lovejoy, please pay attention." Eryn sighed. She pushed a lock of brown hair out of her face and back behind her ear. Romeo let out a groan and rolled his forehead back and forth on the table.

"I'm so bored. We've been here for like, six hours."

"Two"

"And you made me read like twenty books."

"You've read less than three chapters."

"And take notes."

"You haven't taken any notes, though I would recommend you do. I will likely test you on this material." Eryn said.

"This place is so depressing. Why do we have to work in here?" Romeo said against the table.

Eryn looked around the silent library and frowned. "I fail to see anything wrong. This library is one of the finest in all of Voy. It contains many priceless first editions, some them even written by hand by the most prolific authors and philosophers of all time."

Romeo tilted his head until he could look at her. "But it is so quiet and stuffy and no one is smiling."

"This is a place for higher learning, Mr Lovejoy." Eryn said. "There is no need for loud discussion here. The silence is out of consideration for others."

"See what you just said. That's why no one is smiling." Romeo turned back towards the table.

"People are not required to be smiling all the time." Eryn sniffed.

"Apparently they aren't required to smile at all here." Romeo pushed himself back up and off the table. He held up his hand. "We're reading about some mage that died centuries ago and I can shoot freakin' lightning out of my fingers right now. Why aren't we starting with that? This books stuff can't compare to real life practice."

Eryn grit her teeth. "While practice has its own merit, understanding the foundation of magic is key to using that power. Furthermore, that mage is one of the first recorded Users of your specific type of magic. He created the basis for the spells, incantations, and and and…"

"And that was a long time ago." Romeo yawned. "s'like I told Banksy. If that guy can do it, then I can do it too."

"What?"

"I'll make up my own spells." Romeo said, twisting his hands into complex motions.

"I highly recommend you do not do that." Eryn said with a pointed look at his hands.

"Why not?" Romeo asked. After a moment of Eryn continuing to stare at him he stopped his movements. "Fine, why not?"

"Magic in the hands of one untrained, such as yourself, can be extremely destructive. That is why they used to teach students of magic that could be potential destructive from a young age and why they started with extremely simple spells. Spells, even though they are nothing more than words, help the caster to visualize what they are doing. It helps to create a clear image in their mind, even if only for a moment, and allows them to focus all of their energy."

Romeo propped his head up with one hand. "So, basically, it's not the words themselves that are important… it's the meaning behind them?"

"I suppose you could say that is true." Eryn said reluctantly. "The meaning to the user is more important than the words, and it was not uncommon for a mage to name his own spells to more personally fit themselves. In time and with sufficient practice, that is."

"So, then technically." Romeo drummed his fingers against his chin. "Even speaking isn't necessary."

"With enough skill, no." Eryn said with a slight nod. "But it is recommended for novice spell casters to say aloud what they desire, to help construct the physical manifestation of their magic."

Romeo lifted up his free hand and narrowed his eyes. Eryn watched him and slid back ever so slightly in her seat.

"Mr. Lovejoy?"

"Call me Romeo." He answered before thrust his hand up dramatically. "Burning palm!"

Eryn sighed deeply as Romeo's loud display did nothing but draw unwanted attention from the other, now annoyed, patrons of the library. She mouthed a silent apology to the students that glared in her direction, before turning back to Romeo who was now staring at his hand with a crestfallen expression.

"Man." He sighed. "I really though that would work."

"You're a complete idiot, aren't you?" Eryn said after contemplating Romeo for a short time.

"Well, now we are just trying to hurt feelings, aren't we?" Romeo replied with a mock pout. "Don't be so stiff. I just wanted to see if it would work."

"And what if it had?" Eryn snapped. "What if you had managed to produce a magical attack and lost control of it. What if you had hurt someone? Even killed them?"

"Well, I didn't really think about that." Romeo admitted sheepishly. "I just kinda… did it."

"That much was obvious." Eryn shook her head and turned back to the pile of books she had amassed for their session. She pulled one and began to silently read, though, Romeo noted, her eyes never actually moved and after a few minutes she had failed to turn the page.

"You seem… upset. Want to talk about it?" Romeo ventured after a few minutes of the silent treatment.

"I would rather not." Eryn said, her eyes glued to the book before her.

"You might feel better." Romeo said. "I always feel better when I talk."

"Then you must always feel quite well because you have yet to shut up." Eryn hissed.

"So you are mad." Romeo said with a small nod. "I could tell. I have a sense about these things. Come on. Spit it out. Is it about me?"

Eryn snapped the book closed. "Mr. Lovejoy-"

"Romeo"

"Mr. Lovejoy, I am attempting to calm myself, but your incessant babbling is making that nearly impossible. Please, for just a few minutes, be quiet."

"So it is about me." Romeo mused.

"Of course it is!" Eryn caught her rising voice before it became a shout. She closed her eyes and took in a deep breath before continuing. "Do you understand how much time and energy I have devoted to the study of magic? Can you even begin to imagine it?"

"Well, I never really went to school so not really." Romeo admitted with a shrug. "I assume a lot?"

"Yes, a lot. To put it mildly." Eryn glared at Romeo. "I love magic, Mr. Lovejoy. I love the concepts and the history, I love the wide range of abilities, I love that there is so much that we do not know about it and much we likely never will. It's a never-ending mystery that I cannot get enough of. So you can imagine how overjoyed I was when suddenly reports of magic, real magic, began to appear across the Kingdoms. I was so excited when I was offered a chance to work with a real life mage. I couldn't believe my luck.

"Then, I met you. I cannot imagine a worse person to be given this gift. You have something that many would be willing to trade almost anything, and you can't even take the time to learn a condensed version of history? You can't be bothered to learn the basics? You are the first mage I have ever met and I dearly hope that you are an exception and not the rule to what I should expect if I ever choose to try this with another, though I expect I will not."

"Oh." Romeo said as Eryn finished her tirade. His mouth twisted back and forth as though he meant to say something more, but in the end he stayed silent.

Eryn's hair had fallen into her face again and her small shoulders were rising and falling with her uneven, angry breaths. Pushing her hair back behind her ear, she composed herself.

"I believe we are done for today, Mr. Lovejoy." Eryn stood up from the table and grabbed her pack, leaving the books where they were on the table. "I have reserved this table for the next week or so. I have no doubt we will require all that time and more. We will meet here tomorrow, same time. Good day."

She left without waiting for Romeo's reply, not bothering to even give him another glance.

"Yeah." Romeo said long after Eryn had left. He glanced at the large pile of books she had carefully set out for him. For the first time he noticed just how places she had bookmarked for him to read. It had likely taken Eryn a long time to pick these out for him and even longer to read through and only mark the important parts. He felt a sort of uncomfortable weight settling firmly between his shoulders. He slouched down in his seat and let out a long sigh. "Well, dammit."

xXx

Eryn fumed for the better part of the day, walking aimlessly around the college's campus before finally returning back to her dorm room. Falling into am oversized chair that was sitting snuggled in a corner under her window, she snaked her hand into her pack and let out a groan.

In her haste to leave the library, she had left her book on the table with the others. While it would no doubt be safe, she had just reached a rather interesting section and she was loath to wait an entire night to finish reading. The decision over whether or not to go retrieve the book took her only a moment. Sighing, she ran a hand over her face before pushing back up and slouching out of her room. The day had already grown to night and she met few people on her way to the library.

The impressive building was still lit up, as it always was. It was one of the things she loved about the building. It never closed. Always inviting the students to peruse its abundant knowledge. It baffled her that so few took truly advantage of that opportunity.

At this late hour the library was all but deserted and most of the interior lights had been dimmed. Eryn made her way back to the table and was shocked to find Romeo still sitting where she had left him. Silently, she watched as he scanned through a page before nodding and making a note in his notebook. She couldn't help but smile at his messy scribble. Stepping up, she cleared her throat softly and Romeo looked up. His eyes were bloodshot but he still gave her a cherry smile.

"Oh, hey! Is it tomorrow already?" He stifled a yawn.

Eryn shook her head and craned her neck to get a look at his notes. Despite the sloppiness, the length and detail was rather impressive. "Have you been here the entire time?"

"Nah, I took a break to eat lunch." Romeo said as he closed the large book he had been reading from. "Hey, check this out!"

With careful movements, Romeo lifted up his right hand, his other hand wrapping around his wrist for support. He took in a deep breath and spread his fingers wide.

"Lumia." Romeo breathed, his eyes closing in concentration.

Eryn watched in rapt attention as Romeo's fingers began to emit a faint glow before arcs of yellow energy shot out from each finger, connecting in the center of his palm. The light condensed into a small sphere that rotated dimly in Romeo's palm before he let out a gasp. He slipped forward and the light extinguished.

"Now before you get mad!" Romeo held up an unsteady hand. "I promise I went outside to practice that for like two hours. And I know I'm not using the word in the book, but I can't pronounce that word and it was messing me up, so I just used the Dumi word for light."

"Mr. Lovejoy…" Eryn gave her head a tired shake and gave Romeo a tired smile. "You have done more than enough today. Please go home and get some rest."

Romeo grinned. "Okay, Teach. See you tomorrow!" He popped out of his chair and paused, his hand dropping down to one of the books. "Actually, you mind if I borrow this one? I'm almost done reading it. I promise I won't ruin it!"

Eryn nodded as she retrieved her own book and turned to leave. "I'm sure you won't. Goodnight, Mr. Lovejoy."

"You can call me Romeo." Romeo called out to her retreating figure, a large goofy grin plastered on his face.

44: Chapter 44

Lexi slid through the empty hallways with near silent footsteps. The fourth year halls were still silent and the lights dimmed. It would likely be another hour or so before any of the students actually woke. Enjoying the silence, she made her way to the second year hall and stopped in front of Makina's door.

She lightly rapped on the door.

There was no reply.

She knocked again, with a tad more force.

Silence.

Lexi signed and dropped her hand to the doorknob. She had a sneaking suspicion that Makina was not the type to remember to lock her own door. Her deduction was proved right as she gave the knob a twist and the door silently swung open on well-oiled hinges.

The room was almost exactly the same as the one that had been assigned to her. Small but comfy bed in the corner, a desk right below a sizable window, and another door that led to a private bathroom. The showers, however, were communal and found at the end of each hall.

Lying comfortably on the bed, one leg dangling haphazardly off the edge, was Makina. Her mouth hung open and her hair had spread out wildly around her during her slumber. Lexi shook her head with a small smile. Despite Makina's status as a Spirit Goddess, the girl was still remarkably… normal.

"Makina." Lexi gave the diminutive Goddess a small shake.

"Mugh"

"Makina

"Leave me be, Cross." Makina mumbled, turning away from Lexi. "I am content."

"Makina."

"Your master has spoken."

Lexi sighed and grabbed a loose pillow. She tested its weight before giving Makina a solid whack across the face. Makina sat up with a gasp, her hands flinging in every direction. The temperature in the room dropped drastically. Lexi could see the condensation from her breath as she let out a soft chuckle at Makina's reaction.

Realizing she was not under attack, Makina let out a large yawn and rubbed vigorously at her eyes.

"Mortals should not wake Gods." Makina grumbled.

"I figured you might oversleep. Better to wake up early." Lexi said as she walked over to Makina's window and pulled the curtain open. Makina winced expecting bright light, but the sun had yet to rise. "It is important we act quickly before another attack takes place. Vigilance is a pillar of success"

"It's still dark out!" Makina moaned, falling back into the bed and pulling a sheet over her head. "Leave me be until at least the sun rises. Then I shall be vigilant."

Lexi tugged the sheet away and Makina made a whiny noise, slamming her fists repeatedly against the bed, before sitting up and glaring at her.

"Fine, I am awake." Makina snapped. She waved a hand at Lexi. "You may leave now."

"You have a lesson with Cross in the afternoon. Be sure to treat him as a stranger and with the proper amount of respect. That holds true to Banksy as well. If you need to speak with any of us-"

"Yes, yes I know." Makina gave off a wide mouthed yawn. "If I am in trouble, go to your room. I believe you are worrying far too much. No matter what may be causing trouble here, I doubt it is a match for even the simpleton."

"Good." Lexi gave a small nod. "I am going to meet with Cross now. Good luck, Maki."

"Luck and all that." Makina said, leaning back against the headboard of her bed and closing her eyes as Lexi left the room.

xXx

Lexi was almost surprised to find Cross already in his classroom. He paced back and forth along the marble floor, slowly reading through a very thick set of notes that Servilia had supplied him. Though his movements and body language was lethargic as always, Lexi still noted with approval that he had actually managed to clean up his appearance. She especially found the glasses to be an endearing touch. No doubt something Servilia had thrown in specifically to bother Cross.

"Excuse me, Professor?"

Cross looked up and snapped his notebook shut. "Class doesn't start until- oh. You're here later than I expected. Have trouble with the brat?"

"Maki is fine." Lexi said, shutting the door to the classroom behind her. With a quick wave of her hand, a thread of shadow shot from her palm and secured the door.

"Showoff." Cross muttered under his breath as Lexi stopped in front of his desk and looked at the materials he had laid out. It was quite sparse, in her opinion.

"Are you ready for the first class?" Lexi asked.

"I still think you or Banksy should be teaching." Cross said with a shrug.

"That isn't what I asked."

Cross sighed and tossed his notebook onto the desk. "Yeah, I'm ready."

"Good. I assume you've made the proper seating arrangements?"

Cross pointed at the desk. Lexi followed his directions and picked up a hand written chart. "I got you next to the girl who found the victim."

"Good. And Makina?"

"I went through the records like you asked. The victim was part of the school's mentoring program. She was a 'big sister' to one of the second year students. I've made sure Makina will be close to that girl."

Lexi nodded. "Very good. Banksy should be arriving soon as well, so that leaves only one thing."

"What's that, oh fearless leader?" Cross said, stifling a yawn. He really wasn't used to being awake this early. At least not when he couldn't go back to sleep once he got on a train.

"Where is your tie?" Lexi asked, tilting her head to the side, her dark eyes fixed pointedly on his throat.

Cross froze before mumbling something too quiet for Lexi to hear.

Her eyebrow went up.

"Come on." Cross ran a hand over his face. "Don't make me say it."

She blinked at him.

"Fine! I can't figure out how to tie the stupid thing." Cross said, pulling the offending strip of fabric from his jacket pocket and tossing it at Lexi. She caught it deftly and straightened it out, smoothing out the crumpled material with her fingers.

Smirking ever so slightly she advanced on Cross.

"You should really learn to do this yourself." Lexi looped the tie around his neck and tugged him towards her. Off balance, Cross cursed as he nearly fell into her before regaining his balance. He reached up and caught his glasses as they began to slip from his face.

"It's not something I plan on making a habit." Cross said as he tried to straighten up. Lexi pulled him back down. "Why do you even know how to do this?"

"I am a Hunter, Cross. Tying people up is part of my job."

"You may want to phrase that differently with other people." Cross gave her a small grin.

Lexi lifted up her eyes to glare at him for a moment and pulled knot painfully tight, Cross grabbed at his throat to loosen the restrictive material, but Lexi knocked his hand away. She let him suffer a moment longer before adjusting his tie back to a respectable, but still too tight by Cross's standards, position.

"Before I joined the guild, I went to a school with a similar uniform. I had to do this for my sister too. She was never good at getting the length right." Lexi said as she straightened his tie and carefully buttoned up his jacket. "Appearance is everything in a place like this. Be sure you don't slouch or mumble. Speak clearly and never back down or show any signs of weakness of uncertainty." She smoothed out his clothing and gave him a tap pat on the chest. "These girls are nobles and will act as such."

Cross let out a small chuckle. "I think I can handle some nobles. I grew up with a princess, you know."

"I'm sure that was so troublesome for you." Lexi smiled as she reached up and combed her fingers through his hair, pushing it into a less haphazard position. She took a step back and admired her work. "You clean up rather nicely, Professor."

Cross pulled himself up to his full height and adjusted his glasses. "Ms. Alexis, I will have you know flattery will not be tolerated in this class. You will be judged purely on your academic merit. Now, I suggest you unlock the door and find your seat. Class will be starting soon. I would hate to have to mark you late for the day. I do not condone tardiness."

Lexi stared at Cross for a long time before lifting her hand up to her mouth and stifling a laugh.

xXx

"This. Is. Bullshit." Banksy grumbled as he lugged a heavy bag off tools up a seemingly endless flight of stairs. "All this money and no one can build a damn lift?"

"You'll get used to it."

The weight on Banksy's shoulders sudden fell away and he nearly fell forward. He craned his neck around, then up. Then up again.

A proverbial giant stood next to him, easily holding his bad aloft with a single hand.

"Name's Bane." The giant greeted with a small dip of his large head. With his dark skin and accent, Banksy placed him from Gorin.

"Nathan. And uh, thanks" Banksy said.

"This here is Wolf." Bane shifted to the side and Banksy brought his eyes down, realizing that a slim young man was standing behind Bane, easily eclipsed by Bane's girth.

"Pleasure." Wolf gave a small nod of his head. He looked perpetually tired, with dark bags set into his pale face and the shadow of a stubble that needed to be shaved. "We should probably keep going. We're gonna be late."

"Then let's go!" Bane grunted, launching himself up the stairs with ease, despite the heavy bags weighing him down.

"New guy?" Wolf asked as he continued up the stairs at a more acceptable pace.

"Yeah."

"Don't worry, it's a pretty easy gig." Wolf ran a hand though his messy hair. "Just make sure you stay out of the students way. Most of them are alright, but some of the little brats have a tendency to cause the faculty trouble. Don't want to get on daddy's bad side."

"Yeah, I can imagine." Banksy nodded. "How many more stewards are there?"

"Just us." Wolf sighed.

"Really?"

"Yeah. School doesn't take much to maintain honestly, so they rotate us. You get a month on, a month off. Most of the work is just upkeep of the grounds and fixing whatever breaks. The maids cover the cleaning and all that. The school prefers if we are unseen and unheard."

Banksy grinned. "Perfect."

xXx

Avril turned her face against the wind and pulled her hood tightly around her head. The air was growing cold. Her travel would be impeded if winter came early and she had to deal with iced over roads.

She did not have the luxury of time.

Leaning down, she gently tapped her horse on the side of the neck, spurring him into a faster stride.

She was still almost half a day's ride from the next town on her list.

45: Chapter 45

Cross watched as the clock ticked down the final minute. Almost all of the girls had arrived with the last few stragglers running in just as the bell rang. He waited for them to find their seats before standing from his chair. The class went silent as he picked up a piece of chalk and began to write.

"Good afternoon. I will be your professor this session. We will primarily cover the subject of Clairvoyance and other aspects of Sight. As a Clairvoyant myself, I hope to give you a rather unique insight to the subject. My name is… Christian Cross." Cross's teeth ground together as he heard a slight inhalation of breath that he knew to be Lexi stifling a laugh. Servilia had found the name equally amusing. He took in a small breath and continued. "You may call me Professor or Professor Cross."

Cross dropped the chalk and turned back to the class. A number of girls had their hands raised. Cross nodded towards the nearest one, a light haired girl with dull blue eyes.

"How old are you?" She asked. A number of hands dropped.

"I am twenty-four." Cross lied smoothly. Servilia had added a few years to his actual age. He pointed to another girl.

"Are you married?"

Cross resisted the urge to sigh, instead keeping an easy half smile on his face. "No, I am not married."

"Dating?" Another girl in the pack chimed in.

"Not currently." Cross answered as the class tittered. Seeing a few hands still remaining Cross reached up and adjusted his glasses. "Are there any more question… that pertain to the class?"

Every hand fell except for a lone girl sitting near the middle of the class. Cross gestured to her and she cleared her throat, taking a moment to compose herself. She had the rigid posture of a noble. The moment she opened her mouth Cross knew she was from Dumas. He had heard enough of that accent from Romeo to ever misplace it.

"Yes, professor this class is about 'Clairvoyance' you say." She gave off an unimpressed noise.

Cross nodded slowly. "Yes, and your name is?"

Vivian." She said it as though he should have already known. "My father says Clairvoyants and Seers are nothing more than frauds and liars."

"Your father is correct, Miss Vivian." Cross said.

The girl's eyes widened for a moment and the class went silent again. Cross started to reach up to loosen his tie, but caught himself before his hand was able to raise more than a few inches. Clenching his fists he instead paced back and forth at the front of the room.

"Clairvoyance is completely unique in the field of magic. Unlike the magics that rule over light, shadow, fire, water, Clairvoyance cannot be seen. A Seer must be taken at face value." Cross said before stopping and gazing at the girl for a moment. "You're a noble from Dumas. Your father holds a rather prestigious position and you are being groomed for a similar position. Your mother is also a noble, but from a lesser family background. Correct?" Cross blinked slowly as Vivian's hands clenched together.

"Well, yes, but-"

"But that is all information I could gleam from simply talking to you and knowing a general history of Dumas, you are absolutely right. It is good that you question me. Many people don't, either wanting to believe what they hear or because the actor is very skilled." Cross interrupted her. "The key to the trick is making broad, generalized speculations that appeal to the masses."

"Well then," Vivian composed herself. "How do we know you aren't simply a liar as well? By your own standards you haven't done anything special."

"True." Cross reached up and brushed his fingertips along his temple. "By the way, I'm quite sure that book you have in your bag is not on the schools approved reading list. Even if you put a different cover on it. Please refrain from bringing such items to my class in the future, or I will be forced to confiscate them."

Vivian nearly recoiled back and her hand dropped to her bag, pulling it tightly against her body.

"Anymore questions? No? Good. Let's begin." Cross looked over the class as Vivian went silent. "There are multiple levels of Sight, but we will simplify it into a few broad categories. Of course, these levels are all subjective and the spectrum is quite large, but this is an entry level class and I'm going to do my best not to overwhelm you." Cross tapped his glasses into a more comfortable position. "Now, the most basic and common types of Sight are readings. They are mostly limited to the near future. Things such as Card readings, Tealeaf reading, Crystal ball readings. These are also the most likely to be faked. Now do any of you have experience with this type of Sight?"

A number of hands went up.

Cross nodded.

"As is to be expected. Even as magical ability waned over the last century, these readers stayed largely prominent. That is not to say all were frauds, but it is likely many of them were and continue to be. With any Seer, be very careful in trusting what they say, especially if they leave you with even more questions. It is a tactic to get you to return." Cross noticed a few girls fidget uncomfortably in their seats. "The next level of Sight is more advanced. Seers on this level have the ability to see briefly into the minds of others, along with the short-term images of the future."

There was another uncomfortable shift.

"For those of you worried, mind reading is not a simple act. It takes extraordinary discipline and control. Furthermore, the human mind is not like a book. You cannot simply crack it open and look for information. When viewing another's mind, most Seers' can only see hints or read emotions, and even then there are ways to mislead, deceive, and hide your true thoughts. Only those with highly developed Sight could truly read deep into your mind."

A hand went up.

"No, I do not have that ability, nor do I have any interest in reading any of your minds." Cross said easily. Only half of that was true.

The hand went down.

"Seers on this level will also often have the ability to 'sense' things around them. For example, I am can roughly divine the contents of a book I have never read before. Minute details are often lost in this translation and the ability is often imperfect."

"You said card readers and whatever can only see briefly into the future," A girl in the front row said, resting her chin on her fist. "What about the famous Prophets? Didn't they predict things that happened like, way into the future or something?"

"Ah." Cross nodded. "That is an excellent point Miss?"

"Bellina."

"Miss Bellina. You are correct. The level of Prophet is considered by many to be the highest term of recognition a Seer can gain. Prophets, however, come with a very large flaw. Do you know what that is?"

Bellina shook her head.

"Does anyone know the number one issue with Prophets? Or indeed, any Clairvoyant, Fortune teller, or any other form of Seer?"

A few students tilted their heads, deep in thought, but the majority gave him blank, unknowing stares. Cross was about to speak when Lexi's hand slowly raised.

"Yes Miss?"

"Alexis, Professor Cross!" Lexi answered him. She had pepped up tone and it took a good portion of his self control not to grin.

"Miss Alexis. The issue, please?"

"Seers are wrong a lot?" Lexi ventured.

"Well put." Cross said, moving to the chalkboard and picking up a piece of chalk. "Class, could anyone please tell me how time moves."

"Forward?" A voice called out.

"Yes." Cross drew a line. "What else?"

"It moves in a line." Bellina said.

"Ah." Cross turned back to the class, keeping one hand pointed at the line he had drawn. "That is the common idea. Time moves in a single, unbroken line. This however, is false."

Cross wiped his hand across the line and drew shorter one, stopping after a few inches. With his other hand he reached into his pocket and produced a large silver coin. He tossed it a girl in the front row. She caught it with a small fumble and looked up at him, confused.

"Please flip the coin. Catch it, but do not tell me how it lands. Miss?"

"Tia."

"Miss Tia, if you will?"

She nodded and flipped the coin, catching it in her palm. She looked up at Cross.

"Again, please."

She nodded and flipped the coin again.

"And one more time." Cross said.

Tia complied.

"Now then. The coin flips were tails, tails, heads, correct?"

"Yes!" Tia leaned forward. "They were!"

Cross tapped the line he had drawn. "By having Tia flip the coin without my input, I was able to see how the coin fell. I can repeat this over and over again without fail. The coin and Tia are on a specific timeline. However…." He looked back at Tia. "Tia, the next three flips will be heads, tails, heads. Now, please flip the coin again."

Tia nodded and flipped the coin the first time.

"Heads!"

"That's one." Cross nodded. "Again."

"Heads?" Tia looked down at the coin confused before looking back up at Cross.

"Again, please." Cross gestured.

Tia flipped the coin a final time, a look of confusion on her face as she stared down at the coin. "It's tails."

"So it is." Cross drew a second line running parallel to the first, and then intersected the two with a diagonal line. "Time not static. There are more factors that can ever been accounted for. Minute changes that can send you veering from one destiny to the other. By telling Tia the outcomes for the next flip, I have influenced the timeline and set it on another path. Without conscious thought, you changed the way you would flip the coin, this changing the outcome of time. It is for this reason, I am here teaching you young ladies instead of gambling to a life of wealth and fortune."

Cross gave the class a wry smile and was rewarded with a few giggles.

"So nothing is predetermined?" Tia asked, her fingers fidgeting over the coin. "Then how did the prophets manage to predict the future?"

"I'm glad you asked that." Cross gave her an encouraging smile. "There are, in fact, certain points in time that have been predetermined. They are known as Absolute points. They cannot be changed, they cannot be broken, and they cannot be ignored. It is impossible to know what event will be an Absolute point, but with proper speculation some prophets are able to accurately predict events they believed to be Absolute. It is for this reason that history is also riddled with many more false prophets than real ones. What they say may have indeed been the future at one point, but it did not stay that way for long."

"What makes a point Absolute? Or who?" Bellina asked.

"That, is a good question and one I do not have a satisfactory answer for. It is unfortunately impossible at this time to even know when these points will exist, let alone who or what cause them." Cross said before looking around the class. He was relieved to se the majority of them seemed somewhat interested in his lecture. "Now, does anyone have any questions on the basics?"

"Professor?" A bespectacled girl with a dusting of freckles and curly, light red hair held her hand high in the air.

Cross nodded to her.

"My name is Lucy." She gave him a cheery smile. "I was just wondering, I know you said this is all subjective, but is there any level of Sight above Prophet?"

Cross's mouth opened to say 'no' but a sudden spike of pain fired through his skull and leveled out into an intense pressure. Clenching his teeth, Cross was able to keep from flinching. Instead he gave a thoughtful nod as the pressure continue to build and the idea as to what would ease his sudden suffering sprung in the back of his mind. He tried to ignore it, but the pressure suddenly doubled, threatening to send him to his knees. He took in a deep breath and let it out slowly.

"Alright." He breathed, so silent the words barely took form. The pressure was relieved almost instantly. He felt Lexi staring at him, along with the rest of the class.

He had been silent for far too long.

"Ah, sorry." Cross gave his head a gentle shake. "Yes, there is a level above Prophet, however it is very rare. You are unlikely to find any information about it in the school's library, or any library for that matter." The words continued to tumble out of his reluctant mouth and he gave Lexi the briefest of glances. "Do any of you know what the Void is?"

Tia's hand went up immediately.

"Yes, Tia." Cross said.

"The Void is believed to be where Seers get their ability to foretell the future. The basis of their magic." Tia said

"Wait!" Another girl in the back interrupted. "I thought that magic came from the Gods?"

"No, it's from nature."

"It's only one God, I thought."

"I thought humans were taught by the Fey?"

"My great-great nana said it was dragons who taught us magic."

"Settle down, everyone." Cross rapped his knuckles on his desk. "Miss Tia is correct. That is not to say any of you are wrong, however. Magic is a complex subject, and in this class we will not spend time debating about how it came to be. There are many theories and each have validity. It is quite possible there is no one true origin of magic."

A few girls raised their hands.

"We can discuss it another day when we have more time if you feel that strongly about it." Cross assured.

The hands dropped back down.

"Now then, what Miss Tia here said is correct. All Sight is connected to something called the Void. A simple way to imagine it is to picture a thread that connects you and everything else in the world to a single central point. Seers have the ability to touch on this thread and that is how they are able to utilize their magic." Cross hesitated and felt a pulse in his temple. He closed his eyes for a moment. "The highest level of Clairvoyance is known as Void Walking. Seers who are able to enter the Void itself. It is a type of Sight that cannot be taught and thus, only a select few have the ability. How and why they gain this ability is unknown."

"But," Tia's face scrunched up in thought. "If the void is the epicenter of their magic and knowledge, wouldn't being able to enter it make them all knowing?"

"Very good, Tia." Cross said, honestly impressed. "But the Void is more complex than any of us can even begin to fathom. It contains everything than can, or ever will be, but it also contains everything that will not be."

"But then how do Void Walkers know what is real and what isn't?" Tia pressed.

"They don't." Cross said simply. "Those who walk the Void are highly secretive individuals, possessing an overwhelming desire to keep the knowledge they gain to themselves. They see things. Things that people should never see in a single lifetime. More often then not, they become obsessed with knowledge, obsessed with the Void. They look deeper and deeper into the vast nothingness. They grow so hungry for a truth they can never find that they begin to lose their humanity. They become blind to pain, to suffering, to evil itself. Their emotions are stripped away until they are nothing more than husks of their former selves." Cross paused, taking a moment to gaze at the shocked faces of his students. He could feel one set of dark eyes in particular boring into him. He licked his lips. "In almost every recorded mention of a Void Walker, and believe me, they are few and they are excruciatingly hard to find, they eventually killed themselves. Driven mad by the truth that ever alluded them."

"Professor." Vivian asked without raising her hand after a moment of uncomfortable silence. "What level of Clairvoyant are you?"

The rest of the class went still, waiting for Cross's answer

"I am not far from the lowest level, I am afraid." Cross said softly as he ran a hand through his hair. "Not that I am complaining." He glanced at the clock. "That will be all for todays introduction. Next class we will go more in depth on the history of Clairvoyance. Please read chapters one and two in your assigned textbooks. I will see you all then. Class dismissed."

Cross waved his hand and moved back behind his desk. As the students filed passed him he gave polite nods to those who bid him good day until the classroom had emptied completely, save one student who had stopped in front of his desk.

Cross lifted his eyes up to Lexi's. Her arms were crossed in front of her and her brow was furrowed. She stared at him through black eyes, waiting for him to say something, anything. But he remained silent.

"Void Walking." The words slipped from her lips like a curse.

Cross nodded, fighting the urge to look away from Lexi's piercing gaze.

"You never told me."

"I never told anyone."

"Then why now?"

Cross lifted and lowered one shoulder. He felt some pressure in his skull but he pushed it back. "It seemed appropriate."

"How long?"

"Lex…"

"How. Long." Lexi's fingers curled and uncurled as the lights in the room flicked.

"Before I met you." Cross said with a heavy sigh.

"Were you ever going to tell me?" Lexi's voice betrayed her for the smallest of moments. A barely perceivable waver, but Cross still heard it. His stomach wrenched.

He didn't have an answer to give her.

"I see." Lexi swallowed hard gave him a curt nod. "I'll see you tomorrow then, Professor."

As the door clicked shut Cross yanked his tie loose and slumped down in his chair.

"Why?" He asked the empty room.

"I thought it would be a good experience." Kosu replied, appearing above him. She twirled around until she landed in front of him, dressed in the Academy's uniform. "You shouldn't keep secrets from your friends, Cross. I'm just trying to help."

Cross rested his hand over his eyes. "Yeah. I know, Kosu. I know."

Thank you for reading and I hope you have enjoyed so far.

Reviews, reactions, or comments of any kind are extremely welcomed and very appreciated.

46: Chapter 46

"Alright, break up into partners." Cross called out from his desk, shooting a subtle look at Makina. "Be sure to come up with at least two examples from history and their significance on the present landscape of any of the three kingdoms."

Makina glanced to her left and eyed her partner before fixing her eyes firmly to her desk. Lexi had ordered her to befriend the girl. Makina wasn't exactly sure how one went about doing such a thing. Though it pained her to admit, ordering the girl around like a servant probably wouldn't be the best course of action, no matter how well it worked with Cross.

She bit her lower lip, deep in thought.

"Excuse me?"

Makina looked up and found the girl awkwardly holding her hand out.

"Hi, I'm Lara." she greeted timidly. She gave Makina's hand a limp shake. "It's uh it's a pl-pleasure to meet you."

"Oh." Makina composed herself. "My name is Makina, Spi-" Makina managed to cut herself off before she finished her usual introduction as a Spirit Goddess. She felt Cross's eyes hanging on her. With a flick of her wrist she sent a small breeze of frigid air in his general direction. "Just Makina. Nice to meet you."

"Your have very pretty hair." Lara said, twisting her hands back and forth. "Are you a mage?"

The praise, nervous as it may have sounded, left Makina practically glowing. "No, but my family was well versed in magic during the Old Time." Servilia had been sure to prepare her a backstory.

"That's really cool." Lara gave a small smile and pushed her golden bangs out of her eyes. She glanced down at Cross. "I don't really any real experience with this stuff. I'm sorry."

"That's quite alright." Makina said lightly. "I have met a clairvoyant before. It's not so special."

"Were they a fake, like the professor was talking about?"

"I wouldn't say a fraud. The talent was there. However, he was, unfortunately, an idiot." Makina said, loud enough for Cross to hear. "I doubt he will go down in history as anything but."

Lara giggled softly. "That's too bad, but I guess that puts us on about the same level. We had a girl here last year who said she was a card reader… but…" Lara's smile slipped a few notches. "…well, she left suddenly."

"Why?" Makina said.

Lara's hand came up to her mouth and she chewed on her thumb before answering. "Your new, right? I don't remember ever seeing you last session."

"Yes, I transferred in this session." Makina answered. "My mother insisted I get a more formal education." Another line from Servilia's cover story.

"Well," Lara glanced back and forth and leaned in close. "There have been some… things happening."

Makina ducked her head closer. "What kind of things?"

"People keep getting hurt." Lara practically whispered. "I've had a few friends get injured really badly."

"How?"

"Well the thing is… I mean… I think… that maybe…"

"Yes?" Makina asked softly.

Lara's shoulders hunched together and she opened her mouth to speak when the bell rang, signaling the end of class. Instantly, Lara pulled away, shaking her head rapidly. "Sorry. I've got to… Sorry."

Lara gave Makina a weak smile and pulled away from her desk. From her seat, Makina glanced at Cross. He gave her concerned look that she dispelled with a wave of her hand. Nodding, he returned back to some papers on his desk as Makina frowned, staring after the Lara's retreating figure.

xXx

Lexi's feet pounded against the ground, propelling over the still dew-slicked grass, the ball on a controlled role only a few feet ahead of her. A defender from the opposing team was running towards her to challenge and another was chasing from behind. A small smile played across Lexi's face as she juked left, forcing the defender to commit to a side. The girl took the bait, going left, and Lexi sidestepped to the right and around her. As Lexi passed, the defender lunged for her, desperate to stop her advance, but Lexi was too quick. Popping the ball up into the air, she raced ahead with only the goalkeeper left to beat.

Time slowed as the ball hit the ground and bounced once.

Twice.

The Keeper took an uncertain step forward and Lexi pounced.

Her small foot connected with the ball just before it hit the ground for its third bounce. The Keep leapt to make the save, but the ball was already screaming passed her outstretched fingers and into the net. Lexi came to a sliding stop as her teammates exploded into cheers. The nearest few ran up to her, excitedly patting her on the back as whistle blew.

"Alright!" The coach, whose name escaped Lexi, called out. "That's game for today. Hit the showers." She blew the whistle again for good measure before heading off the field.

"Alexis! Hey!"

Lexi stopped and turned to look at the girl whose name she had come to learn was Anna, the girl who had been the first on the scene when the victim was found. While she had been unable to initiate contact during Cross's class, she had been much more successful during PE.

"That was amazing! You've really never played before?" Anna asked, wiping a hand across her brow.

"Nope. I mean, I kicked a ball around with my sister when we were younger, but never with a team or anything." Lexi said with an unnatural brightness to her voice. Her usual manner of speaking, according to Servilia, would likely not be as well accepted. Forcing a smile onto her face, she followed Anna back towards the locker rooms.

"That's crazy, you're really talented." Anna shook her head. "You could make the team no problem. We could really use someone like you."

The steam from the showers was a welcome relief as Lexi peeled off her clothes and tossed them into a waiting basket. The Academy maids would wash, fold, and return the clothes to the student's rooms later in the day.

"Plus, nothing beats a shower you've earned." Anna sighed as the hot water washed over her.

Lexi couldn't argue with that.

"Hey." Anna tilted her head and stared at Lexi.

"Hmm?"

"Do you have a tattoo?" Anna lifted a hand and pointed at Lexi's side.

"Oh." Lexi lifted up her left arm, exposing the stylized black heart she tattooed on her ribcage. "Yeah."

"Don't let any of the professors find out." Anna warned, looking around to make sure the coach wasn't around. "They're really strict about stuff like that."

"Thanks, I won't." Lexi said with a small nod.

"Does it mean anything?" Anna said.

"It's just a family thing." Lexi said smoothly. It was true. Every member of the Hart family had a similar tattoo somewhere on their body once they discovered their first magical ability. That said, Lexi did not want Anna peering too deeply into her family background. As a rule, the girls of the academy were discouraged from giving their last names, in order to dissuade unfair treatment or prejudice because of last family background or pedigree. In the same manner, Professors were forbidden from using a student's last name during class. While Lexi was sure her true family background was more than honorable enough for the academy, it still wouldn't do well to have anyone at the school pry into her past lest they find inconsistencies.

"Ah." Anna clicked her tongue. "I was hoping for something more dramatic or romantic."

"Sorry to disappoint." Lexi rolled her eyes as she stepped out of the steam of water and toweled herself dry before taking the time to comb out her precious hair. By the time she was finished and almost dressed Anna finally left the shower.

"You're a fan of Midnight too?" Anna asked as she began to dress herself.

Lexi gave her a confused look as she wrapped her black scarf around her neck, fingers running over the tassels. "Midnight?"

"Oh. Nevermind, I thought because of the scarf." Anna said as she buttoned up her shirt. "I have one just like that too, so I figured."

Lexi gave Anna a blank look.

"Right, sorry." Anna shook her head. "Midnight is this Bounty Hunter that's kinda famous around Voy and some parts of the other Kingdoms too."

The quizzical look on Lexi's face was no act. "Oh?"

"Yeah. For a couple of years now he has been popping up all over, always taking out, like, really high profile people. Thing is, no one knows what he looks like. Midnight always wears a cloak with a hood and a scarf wrapped around his face and only appears in the middle of the night."

"Hence the name Midnight." Lexi said slowly. This nickname was news to her, but it did have a rather nice ring to it, even more so when paired with her sword, Nightmare.

"Yeah. So but like, everyone thought Midnight was a guy until a few months ago when someone heard him talking. Now people are saying Midnight might be a girl."

"I see." Lexi toyed with the tassels on her scarf. "And the scarf?"

"People like to look like their idols." Anna said with a small shrug. "I know I'd love to be like her."

"You want to be a Bounty Hunter?"

"Well… I don't know about that part, but I'd like to be strong like her. She's apparently a master swordsman too. She's probably not scared of anything or anyone."

"Not scared of anything…" Lexi gave her head a small shake and pulled her scarf tighter around her neck. "That would be nice."

xXx

Back at the guild Servilia filed through the weeks mail. A few requests, along with a handful of bills made up the majority of the postage, but one cream colored envelope made her pause. A smile lit up her face as she read the address and quickly tore the letter open. A quick scan of the contents only made her smile grow ever larger.

"Well then," she said softly to herself. "That could be interesting."

47: Chapter 47

"Bang bang bang!" Romeo called out happily as bolts of lightning shot out from his palms. The majority of them missed their targets and dispersed into the air, but he smiled happily nevertheless.

"Lovejoy, try slower, more accurate shots." Eryn called out. "And straighten out your posture."

It had taken him the better part of three weeks, but Eryn had finally dropped the Mr. from his name. He was still working on getting her to call him Romeo though. He figured he could convince her within the week.

Romeo flashed Eryn a grin and fired off another rapid series of bolts. "But this is more fun! Besides, the slower I go the stronger the charge gets and it gets harder to control it."

Eryn shook her head. "That is exactly why you should practice it."

"Fine, fine, I will." Romeo said with a gasp as the rapid use of magic left him suddenly drained.

Eryn shook her head and walked over to him. She tossed him a water bottle. He greedily drained half of it and poured the rest over the top of his head.

"Man, this is tiring." Romeo yawned. "I get why Cross was always bitching about not wanting to train."

"You've mentioned that name before." Eryn said. "Along with another, I believe."

"Cross and Lexi? Yeah, they're both mages, were able to use their powers before this whole magic resurgence thing. Lexi has some spooky shadow magic and Cross is a clairvoyant."

"A real one?"

"Pretty sure. Never really thought to ask though. I already know my future is gonna be golden." Romeo stretched his arms out. "Lexi had some crazy skill with her powers even before. Nothing like she can do now, probably, but more than I ever saw anyone else manage. She trained like every day until she was practically unconscious."

"Imagine where you could be if you shared her ethic." Eryn said.

"Hey! I've been pretty good since the first few days."

Eryn smiled. "I suppose you have."

"Exactly." Romeo said, his gaze suddenly moving to a trio of girls that were walking by. He gave them a cheery wave that one of them returned while the other two just laughed. "Afternoon ladies! Have a wonderful day!"

"Do you just have… no shame?" Eryn asked as Romeo started after the trio, a serene smile on his face.

"Not really." Romeo shrugged as he created a ball of light between his palms. He idly began to toss the ball of energy back and forth.

"Just, how can you be so confident?" Eryn sighed. Over the passed few weeks she had seen Romeo strike up conversation with just about any female in his vicinity, and it did not seem to matter to him whether or not those conversations went particularly well or not.

"Well I mean, why not, right?" Romeo said, throwing the ball high into the air. It hung for a moment before dispersing into the air. "At the very least, I know I'm good looking. Maybe not to everyone, but I am to myself. So that is my base and it is rock solid! Actually, if I think about it, I'm just pretty awesome all around. As long as I know that as a fact… well, then everything else will just kinda fall into place around me."

Eryn stared at him for a long time. "I'm not certain if that is a rather sage way of approaching life, or completely stupid and something you made up just now."

"Let's say that it is a little bit of both." Romeo beamed.

xXx

"Man, Cross has a way better room than I do." Banksy grumbled as he dragged his eyes over Cross's living quarters. "This isn't even one room, it's like three. This is an apartment. This is nicer than the guild! I don't even have a freaking window."

"Banksy, be quiet." Lexi said, tapping her middle finger against the table. "It's not safe for us to remain in Cross's room for too long, it would be inappropriate of anyone were to catch a student entering the living quarters of a professor. Especially at night."

"So that's why you left Makina in her room." Banksy said, nodding his head.

"It would be much harder to avoid detection if I were to bring her along. Lexi nodded. "Though I did invite her, but Maki is quite convinced that the girl she has befriended, Lara, has information regarding the attacks. She is with the girl now."

"Does she?" Cross asked as he entered the room, a steaming cup of tea in each hand. He placed on in front of either of his two guildmates. Banksy said a quiet thanks.

"It's hard to tell. I have met the girl a few times, and admittedly she does seem nervous about something, but Makina has been unable to get anything substantial out of her." Lexi said without looking at Cross.

"What about your mark?" Cross said.

"Anna is unlikely to be of any use to us." Lexi said.

"Why's that?" Banksy said as he took a sip of his tea and made a face at Cross. "You made it too strong."

Cross sighed and pushed off from the table and disappeared into another room.

"She found the victim, but has no knowledge of the other incidences. At least, none that isn't more than the usual student gossip. It seems that she was simply in the wrong place at the right time." Lexi said, sipping her own tea. Though she did not make a face she agreed with Banksy, Cross had made the tea far too strong.

"Here." Cross returned and placed a small bowl of honey in front Lexi. Lexi glanced up at him before pushing the bowl towards Banksy. The thief wasted no time in dumping nearly the entire bowl of sweetener into his cup.

"So what do we do now?" Banksy asked, much more content with his drink. He picked up the spoon, still dripping with honey, and popped it into his mouth. "If your mark is a bust and Makina isn't making any headway, we're kinda stuck, right?"

"Not entirely." Lexi said. "Anna did not know much about the victim, but it seems she was seeing the schools counselor leading up to her attack and has continued to see her since. "

Banksy's eyes lit up and the spoon fell from his mouth. "You want that file, don't you?"

Lexi nodded. "Among others. I would also like you to get the files she has on the other victims."

"My time to shine." Banksy sighed serenely as he reached up to his neck and gently ran his fingers over his necklace of rings. "I can have it done tonight. From what I've seen, they don't have any particularly good locks here. Most of them are still from when the school was founded, and only a handful are even magic."

"Tonight won't work." Lexi said, shaking her head.

"Why not?" Banksy asked, crestfallen. "I haven't cracked anything in almost a month. I'm going to get withdrawal soon."

"I took the time to shadow the counselor for a few days last week." Lexi said as she swirled her teacup. "She often works late and sometimes returns to her office at night."

"So I'll just go fast. In and out. Snatch and run." Banksy said.

"That won't work. We can't risk her realizing the file is missing. You'll have to make a copy of it."

"Guh." Banksy dragged a hand over his face. "Alright, I can do that, but it's going to take some time, I'll have to do it by hand. I didn't bring any scanners."

"Understood," Lexi nodded. "Cross, you will need to find a way to get her out of her office to give Banksy enough time to make the copy."

"How do you expect me to do that?" Cross sighed.

Lexi looked at Cross, her dark eyes piercing through him. "Just lie to her. You're good at that."

Cross held her gaze for a moment before looking away with a small nod. "Right, then."

48: Chapter 48

There was a package waiting for Lexi in front of her door when she stopped by her room during her break period. Curious, she used the small throwing knife she kept hidden on her person to cut open the small box. A short letter was waiting for her on top. Lexi easily recognized Servilia's elegant handwriting. Picking up the letter, she glanced at the actual contents. Four blood red stones that Lexi vaguely recognized, but couldn't quite remember where from. Frowning, she glanced down at the letter.

'Please pick one up.'

Lexi followed the request and waited. After a moment she felt a pulse of magic emanate through her hand and the stone gave off a dim red light.

"Alexis?" Servilia's voice drifted through Lexi's mind. "I trust this is you."

"Servilia?" Lexi stared at the stone in her palm, finally remembering. "Phoenix stones?"

"Yes. The Mistress recently remembered we had quite a stockpile of them. It took us a while to find them, and even longer get them working without breaking. I assumed they could be of some use to you. Quite a convenient form of communication, don't you think?" Servilia said.

"Thank you." Lexi said, looking down at the three remaining stones, the possibilities already working through her mind.

"It would do you well not to let anyone else see you using those, at least for the time being. They will be common in a few months, but for now they are still quite novel."

"Understood."

"So, how goes the mission?" Servilia asked. Lexi heard loud purr from Dante. "You've been there longer than I expected. Is everything alright?"

"I have hit some… issues." Lexi said after a moment.

"Issues." Servilia repeated. "Well, have there been any more attacks?"

"Not since we arrived."

"Have any of your identities been compromised?"

"No, everyone seems to be blending in quite well. Makina in particular has come to greatly enjoy the academy and has become quite friendly with one of the girls. Banksy is not completely pleased with his living quarters, but he hasn't aroused any suspicion and has preformed excellently in his duties."

"And Cross? How has he been as a professor?." Servilia asked.

Lexi hesitated to answer for a moment too long.

"Ah, so it is less issues and more, issue." Servilia said quietly. "Would you like to discuss the matter?"

"No," Lexi shook her head. "I can handle this."

"I'm sure you can. Though it may do you well to remember that the Mistress only awarded you your position after seeing that you were able to communicate and listen to those around you." Servilia said lightly. "It would be a shame if you were to forget that."

"I am not the one who isn't communicating. It's not my…" Lexi's fist tightened around the stone and she went silent.

"You are the Leader of your team now, Alexis. You now have responsibilities that extend far beyond your own feelings or ego." Servilia said. There was no judgment in her tone. "If there is a problem, you are the one who must solve it. That is your duty to your team, your guild, and to yourself."

"I…" Lexi slowly unclenched her hand and gave a single nod. "I understand. Thank you, Servilia."

"Good. Now, get to work. I expect you home soon." Servilia said, cutting the communication.

xXx

"Alright, I'll see you all next week, Monday. Be sure to have your paper proposal ready for submission. Late work will not be tolerated." Cross called out as he walked behind his desk and fell into his chair. The students from his final class of the day quickly shuffled out, ready to begin their weekend. Cross sighed at the final student slipped through the door and let it click shut behind them.

Banksy was going to break into the counselor's office tonight. Cross has managed to make contact with his target. A young, attractive woman named Eliza, but he was still completely unsure what he was going to do. He reached up and rubbed his eyes, skewing his glasses.

"Cross." A firm hand reached out and caught him by the shoulder. Cross nearly leapt from his skin, sure he had been the only one in the room.

"Damnit Lexi." Cross swiveled his chair to face her. "You shouldn't sneak up on people like that."

Lexi blinked and held out a closed hand. Cross warily extended his own. Lexi uncurled her fingers and dropped the phoenix stone into his hand. Cross held it up to the light, eyes widening up in surprise.

"Is this…?"

"Yes. Servilia sent them this morning."

"So they got them working." Cross murmured. "That should make things easier."

Lexi didn't reply and the room went silent.

Cross could feel the weight of the silence. The weight of Lexi's gaze as she stared at him, a spark of expectancy in her eyes.

It made him feel sick.

"Lex-"

"Have you come up with a way to distract Miss Eliza?"

Cross frowned at the interruption and shook his head. "Not yet."

"I thought as much." Lexi said. She perched herself on the edge of Cross's desk and went silent for a moment. "After some… reflection, I became realized you might have more trouble with this than I anticipated. I am sorry for putting this burden on your without offering sufficient aide." Lexi said.

"Well, it seems more like a Romeo job, if we're being honest." Cross said, slipping down a few inches in his chair. "I'm sure he wouldn't have a problem being the distraction. He'd probably already be dating her or something."

"I have faith you can manage this just as well."

Cross looked up at her. "I take it you have a plan for me then?"

"Yes."

"Is it a good plan."

"Yes."

"Am I going to like it?"

"No."

"Right, then." Cross sighed and spread his hands wide. "Whatcha got?"

"Ask her out to dinner." Lexi said simply.

"I'm sorry?" Cross tilted his head to the side, sure he had misheard her.

"Ask her out to dinner." Lexi repeated.

"I'm not sure-"

"Miss Eliza is a single woman and you are single man. You are roughly the same age, at least by your cover story. I'm sure you can convince her to give you a single night of her time. I made you reservations at a restaurant in town." Lexi said handing him a piece of paper filled with her neat handwriting. "The ride to town and back by itself should give Banksy more than enough time to complete his job."

"You made that sound so easy." Cross grumbled. "I hate it when you do that."

"You're attractive enough, Cross. I'm sure that she will be flattered to receive your attention. I'm confident this plan will work." Lexi said, her tone indicating the time for argument had passed. "Banksy shouldn't need too much time, but the more that you can buy him, the better. So try to make the date somewhat interesting for her."

"Yeah, yeah, I got it." Cross said as Lexi turned around and headed towards the door. As he watched her walk away, Cross realized this was the first time he had been alone with her since that first class. He felt his stomach twist as she reached for the door to leave. Gritting his teeth he stood up. "Hey, Lex."

Lexi paused at the door, her hand resting against the handle. She did not turn around to look at him. "Yes, Cross?"

Cross swallowed hard. He always hated this part. "About… about the Void Walking and everything. Look, I know-"

"We can talk about that later, Cross." Lexi said softly. She finally glanced over her shoulder and back at him. "Right now, our main concern is the completion of the mission and the safety of the students… Good luck tonight."

"Yeah." Cross said lamely as the door swung shut behind her and he fell back into his chair. He placed the phoenix stone down on his desk. "Thanks."

xXx

"So, we all set?" Banksy asked softly as he cracked open the door to his room just enough to allow Lexi to slip in.

"Cross will remove Miss Eliza from the academy ground for at least an hours or two tonight."

"More than I will need. I've got everything all set, even checked out the lock on her door earlier when I was repairing a broken light fixture nearby. I could get that old piece open with my eyes closed." Banksy grinned. "By the way, how's Cross going to get her off academy grounds?"

"He's taking her out to dinner tonight."

"Really?" Banksy filed that piece of information away in his mind to tease Cross about later.

"Yes, he should be asking her right about now."

"Are you sure that is going to work?" Banksy said. "Cross isn't the most suave of people."

"I have faith in Cross." Lexi said softly. She pulled out a list from inside her pocket and slid it over to Banksy. "These are all the students that have suffered injuries over the last few months, and a few that went unreported but I've been able to learn about."

"Alright. I'll get them." Banksy scanned down the list. "I guess now, we're just waiting on Cross?"

"Yes. He will let us know when to make our move." Lexi fished out another phoenix stone and tossed it to Banksy. "You know what that is?"

"Looks like something I stole once. "Banksy said, holding it up to his eye. "Looks expensive."

"It's a phoenix stone. It allows long-range telepathic communication. Servilia sent them over."

"Right, right. Man, she's always on top of things, isn't she?" Banksy said with a small smile as Lexi exited his room. "Alright Cross, just tell me when."

xXx

"This is a stupid plan." Cross grumbled as he reached up and knocked on Eliza's door.

"Come in?" A voice called out with just a hint of a Dumas accent.

Cross grit his teeth and pushed the door open, forcing an easy smile on his face. "Hello."

Eliza looked up from her desk and flashed him a dazzling smile. "Oh, Christian. Can I help you with something."

"Ah, Eliza." Cross resisted the urge to reach up and rub at his temple for comfort. Honestly, where the hell was Romeo when you needed him. "I was just wondering…"

"Yes?" Eliza tilted her head, her long, brown hair cascading around her heart shaped face. For a moment, Cross was struck by how stunningly beautiful she and nearly lost his nerve.

"Are… are you busy tonight?" Cross said, trying to keep his voice as even as possible. He greatly regretted not planning this entire exchange out ahead of time, or at least practicing what he would say in front of a mirror a few times. Though, he had once caught Banksy doing that and had no intention of ever being caught doing the same.

"Busy?" Eliza's smile widened. "No, I don't believe so. Why? Do you need something?"

"Not exactly." Cross said, hand coming up to rub at the back of his head. "Well, since you aren't busy maybe… we could…"

"Are you asking me out?" Eliza asked, leaning forward. She had a glint of amusement in her eye that made Cross want to melt away into nothingness. How did Romeo do this all the time? This was terrible. This was exactly what he didn't deal with people. Just deliver package from point A to point B then go home. Honestly, where the hell was Romeo the one time he needed him?

Cross let out a heavy sigh. He would just have to go with it. "Well, I am trying to, but I don't think it's going so well."

"Oh, I don't know." Eliza leaned back in her chair and lifted a finger to her chin. "I think the fact that you're nervous is kind of endearing."

"Well, I do try."

"So then, what did you have in mind?" Eliza asked.

Eliza's easy nature was infectious and Cross relaxed somewhat. "I was hoping I could take you out to dinner tonight, in town. I heard about a nice restaurant."

"I would like that very much." Eliza glanced at her desk. "I need to finish this report and get ready, so how about you meet me in front of the academy in two hours?"

"Perfect." Cross said with a genuine smile. "I'll see you then."

"I can't wait." Eliza said with a wink.

Still smiling, Cross pulled out of her room and headed back towards his own living quarters. When he reached an empty stretch of hallway he pulled the phoenix stone out of his pocket and clearly pictured Lexi in his mind. After a brief wait he felt a small warmth from the stone.

"Two hours." He said softly.

"Good work." Lexi replied and Cross could swear he felt her smile as she added, "Romeo would be proud."

xXx

"Did you finish your assignment for calculus assignments yet?" Lara asked, looking over at Makina who was lounging on Lara's bed.

"I finished it during the class it was assignment." Makina said with a yawn. "I've found math to be a very simple subject to pick up."

"Found." Lara repeated. "You have an odd way of speaking sometimes, Makina."

"I would blame my upbringing." Makina said with a small wave of her hand. "Furthermore, I don't believe you have any room to speak about… well about speaking."

"Ho-how do you mean?" Lara twisted her hands back and forth. It was a habit Makina had long since come to realize Lara did whenever she was nervous, along with biting her nails and chewing on her lip.

The girl was nervous a lot, yet Makina had yet to decipher seemed to have quite a few friends in the academy, a strong sense of academic merit, and no bullies to speak of, yet even with all that she always seemed like she was waiting for a hammer to fall. It was maddening in a way and left Makina with a strange, nearly uncontrollable desire to protect the girl at all times. That feeling in itself was just as annoying. She was a Spirit Goddess, not some ethereal guard dog.

"That!" Makina spun around and pointed at Lara, temper flaring for a moment. "You just hesitated when asking me."

Makina's small outburst made Lara inch back and Makina instantly deflated.

"I am sorry, Lara." Makina sighed, reaching up and rubbing at her temple like she had seen Cross do. Another thing she had yet to understand the point of, yet she did it nevertheless. "I did not mean to be rude."

"It's alright." Lara said softly. "I know that sometimes I can be… I'm sorry, too."

"As I have told you before, if there is something you need to talk about, you can tell me." Makina said, lowering herself off the bed and onto Lara's level and scooting towards her. "I am very influential, even more so than some of these other nobles. If someone is causing you trouble, just say the word and I shall have them dealt with."

"There is nothing wrong." Lara gave her a weak smile. "I'm okay, Makina. I promise."

The words felt genuine, and Makina felt a slight sense of peace from Lara's smile, but deep in her gut there as still a stone of unease, weighing her down.

After a moment Makina finally nodded. "Very well, then. I'll help you finish your calculus assignment. Then we can go do something fun. I've grown bored with this room. Perhaps we should go to town?"

49: Chapter 49

Cross fiddled with the phoenix stone inside his pocket, his back pressed firmly against one of the marble pillars of the academy's entry way. He pushed himself upright as front doors opened and a stunningly well-dressed Eliza slipped out.

"Now." Cross's voice was nearly silent.

"Got it." Banksy replied inside his mind. "Oh, right, one last thing."

"What?" Cross said as he gave Eliza a small wave and began to walk towards her.

"You still have the diamond from our last job, right?"

"Somewhere, why?"

"Because, you might actually need it now! Your first date. I'm so proud" Banksy chortled. "You're growing up so fast. I can already hear the wedding bells."

"You're an idiot." Cross breathed as he cut the connection, killing Banksy's overly amused snort of laughter.

"Hello, Christian." Eliza greeted with a dazzling smile. "Ready to go?"

"Very." Cross said, the lie slipping smoothly over his lips. He hesitated a moment before extending his arm.

"Such a gentleman." Eliza let out a soft laugh, interlocking her arm with his and allowing him to lead to her to one of the academy carriages. Cross slid the driver the directions and payment before pulling himself inside of the coach.

"So, how have you been adjusting to life here at Verid?" Eliza asked a few minutes into their journey.

"Some of the girls are difficult." Cross admitted. "But for the most part it has been a pleasant experience."

"You know, I think you may be the youngest professor we have ever had the pleasure of having, and the first mage in recent history." Eliza said.

Cross smiled. "I doubt I will be unique for very long. I had a girl accidentally light her textbook on fire yesterday. It seems she is a fire mage."

"Perhaps." Eliza ran her eyes over him. "Though I have heard you are rather skilled in your field."

"I wouldn't say I am overly so." Cross said lightly, slightly uncomfortable under her lingering gaze. He forced a smile onto his face. "If I were, I wouldn't have been so nervous able asking you out to dinner tonight."

"I think you're being modest. One of my patients was very impressed with you. She spent nearly our entire session telling me all about you, and your class. She said you were able to read a note a girl was passing without even opening it."

"I'm not sure if that constitutes as impressive."

She leaned forward. "Then impress me, Christian."

Her voice sent a chill down Cross's spine and he found himself leaning towards her without thinking. "How would you suggest I go about doing that?"

Eliza smiled, the pearly whites of her teeth contrasting sharply with the dark red shade of lipstick she wore. "I'm sure an opportunity will present itself."

xXx

Banksy was actually relatively disappointed as he picked the lock to the counselor's office. He knew it was going to be an easy crack but… but he was so bored. There were no trip wires, no guards patrolling, no attack dogs to run from, no one had tried to maim, shoot, stab, or injure him in anyway. It just didn't feel right without some kind of overwhelming sense of impending danger or even, dare he say it, Romeo to do or say something incredibly stupid that would lead to another near death experience.

"Hmmm." Banksy said to himself as he pushed the door open and entered Eliza's office proper. "I might have problems. Maybe I should talk to a counselor."

He chuckled at his own joke and looked around the office. He was not overly surprised to find it was better furnished than his living quarters. He spied a few expensive looking pieces that he was sure he could sell after the job, but managed to put a cap on those thoughts. Lexi would murder him if he did anything to jeopardize the mission.

"Starting to feel like a damn second-class citizen here." He grumbled as he worked his way over to Eliza's filing cabinet.

Though he was completely sure the lock would be nothing special, he pulled out a ring and gave it a quick scan. When he got nothing in return he let out a dramatic sigh and jiggled the lock free with barely a thought. Though the job was easy, he still smiled to himself as he reached into his pocket and gently clutched the phoenix stone.

"I'm in. Beginning the copy now." He said softly.

"Understood. Cross should be nearing the town, so you should be good on time." Lexi responded. "Good work, Banksy."

"Only kind I do." Banksy said smugly. "You all set on your end?"

"I'm on my way to inform Makina of the plan. Keep me updated if your situation changes."

"Will do, boss." Banksy gave a small salute as the connection ended. Cracking his knuckles he turned to the filing cabinet. "Alright, let's do this."

Reaching out, he pulled open the first drawer and grabbed the first file. Almost immediately he pulled back his hand with a small curse. Lifting up his finger to the dull light he frowned as a single drop of blood welled up from a small paper cut. He wiped the wound clean on his pants leg and gave the cabinet a gentle kick.

"Well, thanks for not taking my entire damn finger, at least." He mumbled before gingerly picking up the file again. Dropping down to the floor, he began his work, finger throbbing ever so slightly.

"Yeah. It's going to be one of those nights."

xXx

"Eliza?" Cross slowed to a halt as he felt Eliza suddenly falter and come to a stop beside him. They had just exited the carriage and were only a few blocks away form the restaurant. Turning, Cross stared back at the beautiful young woman, a faraway look in her eyes. He followed her gaze and could just make out the academy in the distance, the highest towers lit up ever so slightly.

"Eliza?" Cross ventured again.

She shook herself and gave him an embarrassed grin. "Oh, I'm sorry, Christian. I haven't been in town for a long time and I forgot just how lovely the academy looks from afar."

"Oh." Cross said, unsure of how to respond. He squinted his eyes slightly. "I guess it does."

Eliza laughed and began to walk with him. "It's alright, I'm sure you will come to love Verid more with time."

"If I can make it through this first year, maybe."

"I'm sure you are doing better than you think. The first time is always the scariest, but it gets easier after that."

Cross gave her a wry smile as they reached the restaurant and he held the door open before her. "So asking you out next time will be easier?"

"That depends on how tonight goes." Eliza winked as she slipped passed him.

Cross kept the smile on his face as he followed her inside. So far everything was going much smoother than he had expected, though honestly, how hard could this really be if Romeo was able to do it all the time?

He would just have to be a bit more like Romeo.

The thought made the smile slide off his face.

xXx

"Now you see, this is much better than being stuck in that room, isn't it?" Makina said as she purchased two ice cream cones from a vendor, with money that she had liberated from Cross before the beginning of the job, and handed one to Lara.

"There are a lot of people." Lara said quietly, accepting the ice cream cone. She gave it a tentative lick and shivered. "It's cold."

"Well it is ice cream." Makina said as she took a large bite of the frozen treat, obviously pleased.

"I guess. I'm not sure how long we should stay out, though." Lara said.

"Oh don't worry so much, it's the weekend. Students are supposed to enjoy the weekends, aren't they?"

"Well, yeah, but-"

"Wait!" Makina hissed, grabbing Lara by the arm and pulling her around a corner. The slight girl stumbled and nearly dropped her ice cream cone before managing to recover.

"Makina, what-"

"Shhhhh." Makina said as she peeked around the corner. "What is he doing?"

"Who?" Lara asked as she glanced around the corner. Across the street she saw Professor Cross and Miss Eliza enter into a restaurant together. She watched as Miss Eliza winked at Professor Cross. "Oh."

"That idiot. What does he think he is doing?" Makina's tiny fist crushed her cone and the temperature in the immediate area began to drop.

"It looks like a date." Lara said, her free hand coming up to bite at her nail.

"A date? A servant does not… does not do that!" Makina all but growled.

"Servant?" Lara asked, her eyes moving to Makina.

"Yes he is-" Makina went silent for a moment and took in a deep breath. "Both of them, I mean. Our parents pay quite large sums of money for our education. That makes both of them our servants, in a way. They should not be… be… fraternizing like this. It is unprofessional!"

"Yeah…" Lara murmured.

"We should go give them a piece of our minds." Makina took a step forward but Lara reached out and caught Makina by the wrist.

"Please, don't." Lara said. Her breath came out in a cloud of fog.

"Why not?"

"Because… because I don't want to get into trouble with them. Please, Makina?"

Makina stared at Lara for a long time, her jaw clenched before she let out a small groan and stomped her foot.

"Fine." Makina huffed. "I suppose we can return to the academy. I have lost my appetite for the night anyways."

xXx

As he read through the menu, Cross was glad he had thought to bring more money than he usually would. The prices were high enough that he was sure Lexi was using them to actively punish him.

"So, Christian." Eliza put down her menu. "Can you tell me something?"

Cross looked up. "Yes?"

"What am I going to order?" Eliza smiled at him in challenge.

Cross stared at her for a moment before slowly lifting his hand up to his temple. He closed his eyes for a moment and let his mind go blank.

"Veal medallions, seared... With a glass of the house special." Cross flicked his eyes open. "And you're going to like it."

Eliza blinked before letting out a light laugh. "Spot on."

Cross smiled. "Impressed?"

"Well, I am getting there." Eliza replied. "But you're have to do a little bit better than that."

"Probably going to need some wine, then." Cross said, rising a hand to signal the waiter. He added under his breath, "A lot of wine."

xXx

"Banksy." Lexi's voice filtered through Banksy's mind as he copied down another line of information.

"Yup?" Banksy didn't slow down his work.

"Cross should be on his way back soon."

"I should be done in another ten minutes. After this I'll drop the files off in your room and head out."

"Good. I'll move to watch the front gate in case Cross arrives early."

"You got it." Banksy said. He felt a beat of hesitation from Lexi. "Anything else?"

Lexi sighed. "I have no idea where Makina is. I checked her room but it doesn't appear as though she has been in for a few hours."

"Ah." Banksy paused his work for a minute. "Well, I'm sure she's fine. She said she was going to spend the weekend with that other girl, didn't she?"

"I suppose." Lexi sounded unconvinced. "If you see her, please let me know."

"Will do." Banksy said as he flipped over another page and started down the final stretch. He fought of a yawn.

This really was boring work.

Next time, Cross could do this and he would go out to eat at the fancy restaurant.

xXx

"It's gotten cold." Eliza said, her voice slightly slurred, as they stepped out of the restaurant and into the night.

Cross had to agree as a puff of his breath appeared in front of his eyes. After a moment of hesitation he shrugged out of his jacket and draped it over Eliza's shoulders. She gave him a large smile that left him unsure of what to say. Silently he offered his arm and she took it, allowing him to lead them into town.

"You know, I don't think I've been on a date since university." Eliza said, leaning her head against Cross's shoulder. "That's longer than I would like to admit."

The proximity, coupled with the alcohol, made it hard to concentrate, but Cross managed to speak coherently. "I have trouble believing that."

"You'd be surprised, but I suppose working at an academy made up primarily of spoiled young girls and grumpy old professors doesn't exactly give me many options. Though, you wouldn't believe how many of the fathers have been… well, let's just say they have been more than friendly when their wives aren't around."

"A noble not being true to their commitments?" Cross scoffed with a smile on his face. "Who would ever think such a thing?"

"Oh I know." Eliza gave off a light laugh. "Who would ever think that the parents that raised these horrible little monsters would be anything but perfect!" She thrust out her arm dramatically and the sudden move sent her off balance. She stumbled to the side and nearly dragged them both to the ground. Adjusting his arms, Cross was just able to catch them both, one hand reaching out to grab a nearby wall and the other wrapping firmly around Eliza's slender waist as her arms clutched at him for support.

"I think I can count that as impressive." Eliza said breathlessly as she looked up at Cross with her cheeks a rosy shade of pink and amusement shining clearly in her eyes. Her arms relaxed around him.

"And it didn't even take magic." Cross managed to say, though he felt some heat rush to his cheeks under her gaze, no doubt aided by the alcohol.

"Christians," Eliza said after a few moments passed. "Are you going to hold me like this all night? Not that I would say I mind."

"Oh. Right. Sorry." Cross slowly pulled them back into a standing position and released Eliza from the intimate embrace. Almost immediately her arm was back around his and her head returned to his shoulder.

"You know, they all aren't bad, though." Eliza sighed after a time as they began to walk again. "Some of the girls, they are just… just perfect enough to eat." She laughed. "But they are sorely outnumbered by the spoiled little princesses. It's even worse because some of them are actually princesses. I've had a few threaten to have their fathers fire me. "

"How do you deal with that?"

"I don't. Most of their issues are just misguided emotions. I just try to help them see that, a little bit. Though, it doesn't always work..."

"I heard this was a suicide attempt last session." Cross said softly.

Eliza nodded. "Poor girl. I wish I could have done more to help her, but she was very troubled. Problems at home and problems here. Some of the other girls were quite vicious to her."

Cross logged that information away to report to Lexi later.

"I do my best to vet all of the high risk students every session, but some do not want help. Others do, but their families don't want them to shame the name. It's very sad to see."

"Well, noble families aren't particularly known for being best parents." Cross said as they reached the waiting carriage. Cross helped Eliza into the coach before settling in next to her.

"Speak from experience?" Eliza asked as Cross shut the door and the carriage began to move. She gave him a coy smile. "That was a rather nice restaurant. Are you a secret noble hiding in plain site?"

"If I am, then I was disowned long ago." Cross said with a soft scoff. "I hope I didn't get your hopes up for our next date."

"Oh, so there will be a next date, will there?" Eliza's eyes twinkled.

"I guess I should wait to worry about that until after this one has ended." Cross said.

"That isn't a bad idea, but I wouldn't be too worried." She gave Cross a warm smile and the pair settled into comfortable silence for the rest of the ride. It wasn't until they arrived at the academy that Cross felt a small warmth in his pocket and Lexi's voice spoke softly in his mind.

"Banksy just finished. You are clear."

As Cross exited the carriage he felt a pair of eyes that he knew to be Lexi's watching him. As he helped Eliza from the carriage he gave a very tiny nod to Lexi's general direction.

"Well then," Eliza tilted her head up to look at him. "I had a wonderful time, Christian."

"Same." Cross replied, shifting his weight from one foot to the other.

"I never liked this part either." Eliza said as she suddenly leaned up and gave him a soft peck on the cheek and pulled away. She gave him a gentle wave as she quickly ascended the stairway to the academy. "So let's keep it simple, shall we?"

"I… yeah." Cross reached up and touched his cheek as he watched her go.

"Oh, and Christian?" Eliza stopped at the entryway. "Let's do this again, very, very soon."

And she was gone.

"Yeah, I wouldn't count on that." Cross said with a tired sigh, reaching up and giving his temple a gentle rub. He stayed outside for a few minutes longer, enjoying the cool night air before the alcohol and exhaustion finally struck him. Shoulders slumping, he shook his head he headed up the stairs and to his room.

Opening his door, Cross stumbled into his room and quickly pulled off his tie and began to pull himself free of his confining clothes.

"You look like you had a good time." Lexi said, her soft voice drifting out from behind him.

"Do I?" Cross slowly turned on the girl, unfazed at her sudden appearance.

"Yes. I think dating suits you, which is good."

Cross narrowed his eyes. "Why?"

"Banksy missed a few files. You might actually need to get that second date with her now."

Cross's face fell. "You're not serious."

Lexi gave a small shrug and Cross nearly collapsed to the floor before a tiny smile appeared on Lexi's face. "I couldn't resist."

"Oh. That's funny. Ha Ha. Ha." Cross reached out and rested on hand on her shoulder, leaning down so he could look her straight in the eye. "But really, don't make me do that again." He brushed passed her and fell face first onto his bed. "Ever!"

Lexi perched on the edge of the bed and gave Cross a gentle pat on the head. "I'm sure you'd survive."

"Oh shuddup." Cross groaned into the bed. "Banksy do good?"

"Of course." Lexi said. "I'll be going over the files tonight. There will be a debriefing in the morning."

"Noted." Cross said, voice muffled against the sheets. He tilted his face to the side. "Right. Eliza said the last victim had some issues with some of the other girls. Not sure who, but might be worth looking into."

"Really?" Lexi said as she stood up. "From what I have been able to find she was quite well liked. Though, I doubt anyone would admit anything after such a traumatic incident. I will keep that in mind."

"Mmm, well, don't stay up too late." Cross mumbled as he snagged a pillow and pulled it under his head.

Lexi rolled her eyes and headed to her room to work.

xXx

Makina was pulled from her slumber after far too few hours of sleep by two hands roughly shaking her by the shoulders. She kept her eyes screwed shut and tried to worm her way free, but the hands held her tight.

"Go away, please, or I shall smite you." Makina groaned.

"Makina, wake up!" Lexi snapped. There was a tinge of panic in the girl's voice that Makina had never heard before. She slowly opened her eyes, but was barely able to see in the dim light of her room.

"Lexi?"

"Makina, where were you tonight?" Lexi asked, still holding her tightly be the shoulders.

Makina shook her head. "What time is it?"

"Makina. Where were you?"

"I was… I went to town with Lara, and I saw Cross! You wouldn't believe what he was doing. While we are working, he was off gallivanting with some-"

"When did you get back?"

"Why? What's going on?"

"When did you get back with Lara?"

"I'm not sure. We came back right after we saw Cross go into a restaurant."

"And Lara?"

"She came with me."

"What happened when you got back? Did you stay with her?"

Makina shook her head. "I… no, Lara was tired. She went to sleep."

Lexi finally released her, her brow furrowing. "She could have seen him, then."

"Lexi, what is going on? Why are you asking about Lara?" Makina tugged on Lexi's sleeve. "What happened?"

"Banksy." Lexi swallowed hard. "Banksy's gone missing. Lara is gone too."

50: Chapter 50

Makina could barely keep pace as Lexi all but dragged her through the cold, deserted academy halls.

"Lexi what is going on?" Makina tried to slow down, but Lexi wouldn't allow them to break their pace and tugged her along. "Why were you asking about Lara?"

"Lara's name turned up in two more of the victims files." Lexi said quietly. "It's also possible that she is connected to a few of the others."

"I don't understand." Makina managed to pull Lexi to a momentary halt. "How?"

"The latest victim wasn't Lara's first mentor. She had another. That girl was badly injured, so was another girl that was working as a tutor for Lara."

"I don't…" Makina shook her head back and forth rapidly. "What does that mean? What are you saying?"

"Maybe nothing. But... it's possible that she is the reason Banksy went missing." Lexi gave Makina firm tug, but Makina stomped her bare foot and refused to budge.

"Lexi! You can't honestly believe that! Lara would never hurt anyone, she doesn't have it in her. She's couldn't."

"You said you thought she had a connection to the case, that she knew something." Lexi tightened her grip on Makina's wrist and began to walk again, pulling the girl along.

"Well, yes." Makina stumbled a bit. "But that doesn't mean… we can't just assume that because-"

"I know." Lexi pulled them down a corridor. " I don't want to make any rash decisions, but right now she is the only lead we have. Innocent or not, we need to find her and we need to find Banksy. Cross is waiting for you in his classroom. I want you to wait with him until I come back."

"Where are you going?" Makina asked, glancing up at the Hunter.

"I'm going to go investigate Banksy's room more thoroughly." Lexi said as she released Makina. "Go straight to Cross's office. I'll meet up with you soon. Okay?"

She gave Makina a final nod before bounding off, quickly melting into the darkness.

xXx

"Damnit!" Cross knocked a pile of papers from his desk before placing his hand firmly against his temple. He closed his eyes and willed his magic to guide him, but was met with an unfamiliar wall of resistance. He pushed against it, but it held firm. "Come on. Where are you Banksy?"

"Having trouble?"

Cross opened his eyes and glared at Kosu. She was seated in a desk in the front row of his classroom, still clad in the academy's uniform. A shiny red apple sat on her desk in front of her.

"This seems familiar, doesn't it?" Kosu picked up the apple and took a small bite. She pursed her lips and made a face. "A bit tart. Care for a bite?"

Cross advanced on her, slamming his hands down on her desk. "Where is he?"

Kosu's eye grew wide and she cowered in her seat. "Oh professor, please, you're frightening me."

"Kosu." Cross growled.

Kosu sighed and dropped her act. "You never want to play with me."

"Tell me where he is, Kosu."

"I don't know." Kosu said with a shrug. "He's being hidden."

Cross relaxed slightly. "He's alive, though?"

"Quite." Kosu said, taking another bite of her apple. "For now."

"Why can't I find him?" Cross reached up and gently rubbed his temple. "Something… it's…"

"Blocking you?" Kosu smiled knowingly. "Yes. Someone is blocking you. With enough time you could probably break through… but then again, how much time do you really have? So hard to tell, isn't it?"

Cross took a step back and ran a hand through his hair. After a moment he began to pace back and forth.

It was possible…

"Oh." Kosu was out of her chair and hovering in front of him. A hand to his chest stopped his pacing. "I know that face. I wouldn't recommend doing that."

"Cross stared into her mismatched eyes. "Why? If I Walk, I could find him."

"You could." Kosu tilted her head. "But its even more likely you will get lost."

"You could guide me."

"I could…." Kosu smiled at him coyly. "But I won't."

"Why?"

"Do I need a reason?" Kosu winked. "And do not bother going alone."

Cross pushed her hand off his chest. "Why?"

"You know why." Kosu said, undeterred as she slid closer to him. "The knowledge that you seek would place you outside of my protection. Without me, well, that wouldn't be very good for you." Kosu lifted up her hand to cup his cheek. "I know you don't like it, but do try and trust me. You are not ready to walk the Void alone, Cross. Not yet. Besides, I don't think your friends would be very happy if you died trying to save one of them. Especially that one!"

Kosu gave him a firm shove and Cross stumbled back and crashed against his desk. He caught himself just as the door opened and Makina walked in. She barely spared him a glance as she walked across the room and seated herself at his desk. Cross watched her out of the corner of her eye. When Lexi had filled him in, he knew that Makina would take the news about Lara badly. He knew he should say something, but nothing of particular use came to mind so he remained silent.

"Cross?" Makina asked softly after a few minutes of silence.

"Yeah?"

Makina looked up at him. "Do you think Lexi is right?"

Cross knew what she meant, but he still asked. "About Lara?"

Makina nodded slowly.

He sighed and rubbed at his temple, trying to zero in on Banksy again. When he was once again met with a thick wall of resistance he paused and shifted his weight from one foot to the other. Taking in a deep breath, he instead tried to focus on Lara, picturing her in his mind.

Again he was met with the same resistance.

"It's possible." Cross said, giving his head a small shake. "Right now, something is blocking me from finding Banksy, and whatever it is, its also blocking me from seeing where Lara is."

"But, that could mean Lara is in danger too, right?" Makina brought her legs up into the chair and rested her chin on her knees. "It doesn't mean… it doesn't mean that Lara did anything, right?"

Cross frowned and walked over to Makina. Reaching out, he rested his hand gently on her shoulder.

"Don't worry." Cross gave her shoulder a squeeze. "Lexi is going to find them soon. Both of them."

Makina nodded, but remained silent.

xXx

Blood had never bothered Lexi, even when she was young. In her job as a Hunter, she had seen her fair share of it without even batting an eyelash. More often than not she was the cause.

The blood she found in Banksy's room made her want to vomit.

Though she loathed the action, she slowly closed the door to the tiny room behind her, shutting her in with the sick, coppery smell. She would have locked the door, but the lock had been broken earlier, along with a sizable chunk of the entry way.

Crinkling her nose, Lexi lifted her scarf up and over her face. The action helped, but only slightly.

The room itself was a mess. The small bed had overturned and the pillows strewn across the room. One of them had been ripped open and the feathers were spread out across the room, some slick with blood. Narrowing her eyes, Lexi dropped down to one knee. With a deep breath, she began to rebuild the events.

Banksy would have been lying in bed. He would have felt safe because he would have locked the door himself and secured it with magic. He might have been asleep when the door was broken open. It would take someone with a lot of strength, either magical or physical, to break through one of Banksy's locks.

When the door opened, Banksy had stood up, kicking the blanket off the bed. It was still on the floor where it had fallen. The attacker had moved in on him and then…

Lexi frowned, turning her head slowly around the room. Banksy wasn't much of a fighter, but the room showed the results of more than a little bit of resistance. There was blood on the floor as well as on the wall.

The trails made no sense unless…

"There was another person here." Lexi said softly before freezing as the door behind her creaked open. Lexi spun to her feet, drawing a small dagger and hesitating. "What are you doing here?"

xXx

"Lexi is taking far too long." Makina said, still curled up in Cross's chair. Cross had long since moved to the window, his head pressed against the cool glass. While he agreed, he chose to remain silent.

The choice did not sit well with the Spirit Goddess and Cross felt the temperature in the room begin to drop. His breath fogged up the glass and he reached out and traced a line on the condensation.

"Calm down." Cross said softly. "Lexi will be here soon."

"How do you know?"

Cross sighed and once again went silent. The room grew colder and he made a mental note to invest in a scarf.

The sound of footsteps broke the silence and Cross pushed himself off from the window and moved closer to Makina. When she started to rise from her seat, he put a hand on her shoulder, keeping her in place.

"Wait." Cross ordered, keeping his eyes firmly on the door.

Makina started to protest but a small squeeze on her shoulder from Cross was enough to keep her silent.

The footsteps grew louder before coming to a stop outside of the door with a loud click. Cross's body went tense as the doorknob slowly twisted and the door swung open.

"Lexi!" Makina leapt from her seat as Cross's grip on her relaxed and he let out a heavy sigh.

"I found Lara." Lexi said slowly as Makina bounded up in front of her. "She is waiting for you outside, Makina. You should go to her."

"I knew it!" Makina cried.

"Makina, wait!" Cross called out, taking a step forward. He fixed his eyes on Lexi. "Lex, where is Banksy?"

"He is waiting outside as well." Lexi replied, her words coming out terse and even. "Makina, go outside. Now."

"Where did you find them?" Cross moved even closer, beginning to reach out towards Makina.

"That is not important." Lexi replied as she snapped out her arm and caught Makina by the wrist. With a hard tug she pulled Makina to her side. "They are waiting for you, Makina."

"Lexi, what are you-" Makina was cut off as Lexi gave her a rough shove into the hallway before slamming the door shut behind her.

Makina screamed once before going silent.

"Makina!" Cross threw himself forward, but Lexi lashed out her foot and caught him in the stomach. The force lifted Cross off the ground and sent him flying backwards into his desk.

Lexi was on him before he could recover, grabbing him by the front of his shirt and throwing him against the chalkboard.

"Lex, what the hell are you doing?" Cross breathed as he slowly got to one knee. Lexi didn't answer as she stepped up to kick him in the chest. Cross threw up his arms and blocked the blow. With a grunt he pushed her back a number of steps and returned to his full height.

In front of him, Lexi bounced from one foot to the other before lunging forward and slamming her fist into his cheek. Cross staggered back, managing to block her next punch, but not the follow up that connected with his ribs. He heard a crack and a hiss of pain escaped his lips. He tried to step back, but Lexi caught him by the arm and pulled him in close before slamming her elbow into his chin. The strike spun him around and Lexi planted her foot into his back and kicked out, sending him sliding face first along the floor.

Cross groaned as he slowly got to his feet. He took in a pained breath and glanced over at Lexi.

She stared at him through blank, unseeing eyes, her scarf fluttering ever so slightly with her every breath. Slowly, she lowered her center of gravity and spread her feet in preparation of another attack.

"Right, then." Cross sighed as he brought up his own fists. "I guess I do owe you a sparring match still."

Lexi charged towards him, leading with a punch that he deflected with is arm before returning with an uppercut that she twisted away from, coming to a stop to his left. She brought up a knee to his side, but Cross swung his elbow down and blocked the strike before sliding back and avoiding her follow up kick aimed at his knee. He tried to slide back again to gain some distance, but Lexi wouldn't allow it, keeping herself within striking range and throwing a quick series of rapid fire punches.

It was all Cross could do to keep up his defense before Lexi managed to slip one small fist through his guard and caught him hard on the cheek. Stumbling, he threw himself to the side and narrowly avoiding an elbow strike aimed at his head.

Rolling along the ground, Cross wasn't able to make it back to his feet before Lexi pounced on him, slamming both of her knees into his side and sending them both skittering across the floor.

Lexi recovered first, pulling herself onto of Cross and landing two quick jabs to Cross's face before he managed to get his arms up to protect his head. Lexi didn't relent, slamming her elbow down on her forearms repeatedly until his guard faltered. Cross twisted his body to the side just before her elbow made contact with his nose, throwing Lexi off balance enough to make the blow glance off his cheek and into the ground. As Lexi's body shifted forward Cross managed pulled in his leg between them and kick out, throwing Lexi off of him and into the air. As she lightly landed on her feet, he struggled to stand up, breathing heavily.

"Well this was fun." Cross grit through his teeth as he gingerly touched his ribs. The sharp pain he felt with every breath informed him that Lexi has indeed broken at least one of his ribs. He have liked to say it was the first time she had ever done that, but it would have been a lie. "Let's call it a draw, then?"

Lexi closed the distance between them in two bounds and slammed her knee into Cross's chest before he could even bring up his hands to defend himself. She landed lightly in front of him and pummeled him with a punishing series of strikes before sending him to the ground with a spinning heel kick that caught him across the side of the cheek.

Cross's world exploded into stars for a moment and his body went limp. Stunned, he could only watch as Lexi dropped down to one knee and placed her hand on his throat. He tried to lift up his arm to defend himself, but Lexi slapped it away and pressed down on his throat with more pressure, until Cross could no longer breathe. Her fingers were cool against his throat as she continued to tighten her grip. His vision began to fade

"That's enough, dear."

Lexi's fingers went limp and she released Cross before standing up. With the pressure released, Cross greedily sucked in gasps of air and rolled onto his side. He watched as Lexi approached a figure hidden in the shadow of the doorway.

"Eliza?" Cross grimaced.

"Hello Cross!" Eliza called out cheerily as she casually walked into the room and paused beside Lexi. With a content sigh she reached out and brushed a lock of jet-black hair from Lexi's face that had fallen out of place during the scuffle. "It seems we're having our second date earlier than expected, I hope you don't mind I brought Lexi along."

"Don't touch her." Cross growled as he tried, and failed, to make it up to his feet before collapsing back down to one knee.

"Oh don't worry Cross, I won't hurt her. There is no need. She's completely under my control right now, as you obviously have found out. I hope she didn't hurt you too badly. I only wanted her to restrain you. It seems she is stronger than I thought. Or perhaps you are weaker" Eliza said. She slid behind Lexi and placed her chin on Lexi's shoulder as one of her hands came to rest on Lexi's chest and the other on her waist.

"What the hell are you?" Cross said.

"Oh, I guess you aren't as clever as I hoped." Eliza tutted as she lifted up her hand and pulled Lexi's scarf down, exposing her face. She ran her fingers along Lexi's delicate jaw. "I'm a Succubus, Christian. Or should I call you Cross?"

Cross glared at her and didn't respond.

"I think I like Cross. It suits you better." Eliza said after mulling it over. She smiled at him. "Don't look at me with such a hateful look, Cross. After all, we're going to know each other for a long, long time."

Cross didn't rise to her bait. "What did you do to Makina?"

"She's fine. I simply subdued her for the time being. Trust me, I have no intention of hurting any of you. Not yet, at least." Her smile widened. "You're worth much more to me alive, after all."

"What about Banksy then?"

Eliza's smile vanished and her fingers tightened against Lexi's flesh. "That little bitch, she attacked me before I could take him. But don't worry, I'll find him soon enough, her as well. I've grown tired of playing this game with her!"

"Who?" Cross said, desperate to keep Eliza talking as he recovered from his fight with Lexi. Whatever he was going to do, he wasn't likely to get more than one chance to do it.

"Lara!" Eliza said the name like it was a curse, her eyes widening. "That little whore. She knows this is my territory, but she didn't listen. I gave her a chance to leave and what did she do? She tried to get me caught. So there was no other choice, was there?"

"You hurt the students." Cross said.

"She made me!" Eliza's shrieked and her calm demeanor completely folded. "Do you know how much trouble she has caused for me? She tried to break my holds and keep me from feeding. What are a few years of these girls life force? It's nothing! They don't even notice. But no, that little bitch, she has to protect them. Her precious human friends. I warned her, but she ignored it. I told her people would get hurt, people would die, but she still wouldn't leave. She just can't understand. She isn't a true succubus. She doesn't understand the rules. But I'll show her." Eliza bared her teeth. "I'll kill every single one of her friends before I let her take what is mine!"

"You're pathetic." Cross spat out the words, along with a generous amount of blood.

Eliza took a deep breath and her smile returned. "Oh, I'm sure you'll think differently soon. I'm actually quite interested in you, Cross. Normally, I'm not much of a fan of men, they don't hold…a pleasant scent." She pressed her face against Lexi's neck and took in a deep breath. "Not like this one. Do you know what she smells like? It's very unique, you know."

Cross's fingers tightened into a fist, but he didn't dare move. Not when Lexi was still trapped in Eliza's grasp and under her enchantment.

"She smells of confidence and violence, but underneath that… underneath that is a desperate, desperate hope. I wonder what its for?" She smirked at Cross. "I'm sure I can find out. With enough time, I'm sure I can even turn it to despair."

She released Lexi and slowly strode towards Cross, her heels clicking loudly against the marble floor. She stopped in front of Cross and bent over so she could grab him by the jaw. She roughly tilted his face up and stared deep into his eyes. Cross felt his body to grow heavy.

"You, however, your smell is even more special to me. You have an overwhelming scent of apathy. I was actually quite curious when you asked me out, considering your entire being radiated nothing but indifference towards every word I spoke. The same for our date. I have to admit, that made me curious. I wanted to know if there was something, anything, hidden underneath. And I think I found it." She twisted his head until he was looking at Lexi. "When you look at her I can smell it. Such a passionate devotion. It's such a delicious scent." She shuddered in pleasure. "I can't wait to taste you all. These schoolgirls have so much life, but they are so bland. But you and your friends…"

"We won't let you." Cross grit out, drawing a laugh from Eliza.

"While I can admit you are strong, you're far too late. When I kissed you after our date, I was sure you would be under my control. That's no matter now. I'll just give you something… more." She moved her head closer to Cross, so close he could feel the heat radiating off her skin. Her grip on him tightened, locking him in place as her lips brushed against his for the briefest of moments before she pulled away with a predatory smile. "Now, you will be mine, Cross. Mine forever."

She slowly pulled herself back up. With her hand still on Cross's chin, he was lifted up with her with no resistance, a blank expression on his face.

"Now then." Eliza let go of him and turned back to Lexi. "I think it's time we found the others."

"Well, we could do that." Cross said lightly behind her. "But I think I have a better idea."

Eliza whirled around and found herself staring down Cross's outstretched arm.

"How?" Eliza hissed, her eyes widening as Cross's ring finger curled in.

"Funny thing about being a Void Walker. Your enchantments, I can see through them." Cross smirked as he flicked his finger, activating the bracer hidden underneath his sleeve. The flashbang burned through the thin cloth of his shirt and impacted with Eliza's face before exploding with a flash of sizzling light a noise.

Eliza screamed in pain and clawed wildly at her face as the shot burned into her flesh. Cross rushed passed her and came to a skidding halt in front of Lexi. The Hunter stood rigidly still, staring blankly ahead, completely oblivious to the chaotic scene in front of her.

"Right, then. Sorry about this Lex." Cross grit his teeth before bringing his arm back and slapped Lexi across the face with every ounce of strength he could muster. "Time to wake up!"

Wow. 50 chapters. Hopefully I have another 50 in me.

Thank you for reading, favorite-ing, and especially reviewing. Getting any sort of feedback really means a lot, and I thank every one of you for taking the time out of your day to read this.

51: Chapter 51

Lexi's head snapped to the side and she stumbled back a step, her head turned by the force of Cross's hand. For a long time she stayed in the position, her face turned away from Cross and her body unnaturally rigid. Unsure, Cross lifted his hand out towards her, but before he could reach her, Lexi's fist shot out and cracked him across the jaw. With a yelp, Cross started to fall back but Lexi reached out and caught him by the collar, keeping him upright. Cross winced in anticipation of the next strike, but it never came.

"What took you so long?" Lexi asked irritably, giving his collar a violent shake before pushing him away in disgust.

"Really? Not even a thank you? After all I just did?" Cross rubbed his jaw. "That wasn't easy you know."

"All you did? You did practically nothing but get manhandled by me." Lexi scoffed. "I wasn't even trying. Do you realize what kind of damage I could have done if I hadn't restrained myself?"

"Restrained yourself?" Cross gaped at her. "Lexi, you broke my ribs. Again!"

"Exactly, I broke your ribs instead of breaking your neck." Lexi said with an unimpressed look. "And you left more than enough openings for me to do just that."

"Well it wasn't like I was exactly trying my hardest either." Cross grumbled. "I was trying to figure out what the hell was wrong with you. Can't say it was that much different than how you usually act though."

Lexi punched him in the shoulder. "Next time figure it out sooner."

Cross gave her a pained grin. "Sorry Princess."

"You." Eliza had finally recovered and she turned her burning eyes on Cross. The flashbang had connected just below her eye, leaving a large, angry red blister. As Eliza bared her teeth at them, the skin began to heal, slowly returning to smooth, unblemished flesh. "That was a week of life force you just made me waste. I'll be taking that back, now."

Cross gave Eliza a thoughtful look before turning to look at Lexi. "Hey Lexi?"

"Mmmm?" Lexi asked. She gave Eliza a once over and gave an apathetic sniff.

Cross took a step back. "You know how you went easy on me? Well, feel free to go berserk on her. No restraint necessary. Go ahead and destroy my classroom if you need to."

Lexi pulled her scarf back over her face and settled it into a more comfortable position. Even though Cross couldn't see her face, he could still clearly see her the sharp smile form on her face.

It was not a pleasant smile.

"I assure you, Professor." Thick webs of shadows pooled at Lexi's feet. Slowly, they crawled up her legs and settled around her fists, forming into thick, overlapping plates. Lexi flexed her fingers as the shadows solidified into a pair of spiked gauntlets. "I do not intend to hold back any longer."

"I'll leave you to it then." Cross said, falling back even further as Lexi stood waiting.

"I was going to keep you as a plaything! I was going to let you live as my pet!" Eliza whispered, her voice growing louder as her body began to violently shake. "Now I'll kill you! I'll kill all of you!"

Hands curled liked claws, Eliza lunged forward, her eyes blindly set on Cross. Lexi stepped into her path and dropped the Succubus to the floor with a haymaker to the face. The gauntlet pulverized Eliza's flesh and Lexi was rewarded with a small shower of blood as she pulled her fist free with a sickening squelch.

With a small exhalation, Lexi looked down at Eliza's twitching body before turning to Cross. "That was a dissapointme-"

Lexi was unable to finish her sentence as Eliza's abruptly thrust forward and swiped her legs out from under her. As Lexi hung in the air, Eliza's foot shot out and caught her in the stomach, throwing her across the room and through a row of desks. Slightly dazed, Lexi watched as Eliza lifted herself up from the ground and let out a blood-chilling scream. Her hands came up to claw at her face as her body let out a series of grotesque cracks. The bones in Eliza's face began to shift. A thick ridge of bone protruded from her forehead and her jaw began to elongate, exposing two sets of razor sharp fangs. She let out a demonic laugh as she brought her hands, her fingers growing in length as her nails extending into serrated talons.

With inhuman speed she closed the space between herself and Cross. His arms were still by his side as she slashed her hand across his body. Her claws easily sliced through his clothes and into his flesh. The force of the attack lifted him bodily from the ground and tossed into the classroom door. He let out a single cry as he connected with the door, before silently slipping down to the floor.

Saliva dripped from her maw as she turned on Lexi.

Lexi's eyes were firmly set on Cross's unmoving body. Hot anger burned through her veins as she slowly untangled herself from a broken desk and got back to her feet. The sudden jarring had broken her concentration and the shadow gauntlets had faded away. She started to summon them back, but Eliza lunged towards her, charging forward with reckless abandon.

"You can't imagine the years I have taken from these girls!" Eliza shrieked as she swiped at Lexi with her claws.

Lexi ducked under the sloppy attack and pulled her final knife free. Coming up behind Eliza, she slammed the knife home into the base of the succubus's neck. She was rewarded with a pained scream, but little more as Eliza spun around and knocked Lexi back with a sweep of her arm. The knife slipped from her fingers and stayed embedded in Eliza's flash. Lexi flipped back to safety and watched with unveiled disgust as Eliza reached up with her deformed hand to pull the knife free, a pained expression on her face for a moment. Blood spurted from the wound before the flesh quickly knit itself back together.

"You don't understand, do you?" Eliza approached Lexi. Her body continued its revolting metamorphosis as her eyes turned a pale shade of orange and her torso began to stretch, giving her a sizable increase in height. She spread her arms wide, giving Lexi ample space to strike. Lexi did not hesitate, rushing forward and pummeling the succubus with a series of punches and kicks, but they had no effect as Eliza reached out and caught Lexi by the throat. Her talons sliced through the fabric of her scarf and cut into the soft skin of Lexi's neck as she slowly lifted Lexi off the ground.

"You can attack me all you want." Eliza said, squeezing her hand tightly against Lexi's throat until the skin broke. She gave a sadistic grin as Lexi's warm blood began to run over her fingers. "I have enough life force to live a hundred lives over."

"I wonder," Lexi choked out as she vainly kicked Eliza in the stomach. "Will your life force help you once I cut off your head?"

"Oh, maybe I won't kill you after all." Eliza said, pulling Lexi closer. She stared deep into Lexi's dark eyes. "I do love feisty girls like you. The male I will kill but you… Won't you be mine again?"

Lexi's body began to go limp as she gazed into the orange of Eliza's eyes. "Be… yours…"

"Yes." Eliza whispered, her power flooding out and into Lexi. "Mine."

"I'd rather not." Lexi growled as she struck Eliza across the face with a gauntlet clad fist. She had taken the momentary lapse in the battle to reform the shadow armour.

Eliza screamed in pain and dropped Lexi to the ground. The Hunter landed in a crouch before launching upwards into a devastating uppercut that sent Eliza into the air.

Eliza landed hard, but quickly pulled herself back to her feet as blood and broken teeth dripped from her gaping mouth. She spat them out and new ones took their place. Across from her, Lexi took up her fighting stance, armored fists held out in front of her.

"Just remember," Eliza sneered. "I gave you a chance."

Lexi remained silent as Eliza charged. Lexi did the same leading with a punch that slipped through Eliza's defense and caught her hard the in the chest, breaking a number of bones. Undeterred, Eliza brought her arms down in a slicing motion towards Lexi, forcing the girl to block before returning with a low kick that caught Eliza in the knee. Eliza buckled, but did not fall as she continued her assault on Lexi until her talons managed to land a strike on Lexi's shoulder, cutting deep and drawing a river of blood. In response, Lexi caught Eliza with another low kick to the same knee, adding even more force to the attack.

This time, Eliza did fall, collapsing down to the floor as her knee gave out from under her. As the succubus fell, Lexi's left hand snaked out and caught Eliza by the hair, pulling her head back up. With her right hand, Lexi delivered a bone shattering right hook that sent Eliza into a shrieking slide across the floor before she hit the wall. Eliza's body cracked and her bones groaned in protest as they slowly realigned before the succubus managed to get back on her feet.

"Running low on life?" Lexi asked as she began to advance on Eliza.

"Don't worry. I'll make up for it with yours!" Eliza said as she threw herself towards Lexi. Thick, leathery wings erupted from Eliza's back and her speed increased as she slammed into Lexi, throwing the Hunter across the room and into the chalkboard with enough force to crack the board. The gauntlets faded as Lexi struggled back to her feet with unsteady movements.

"That one looked like it hurt." Eliza taunted as she slowly lifted into the air. "Shame you can't heal. Not like I can. Try not to die yet, though. I may hate you, but you're worth nothing to me if you die before I can drain your life force. I'll be generous and kill your friend over there first."

Lexi's fingers curled into fists before she threw her hands out. Thin spears of shadow shot out from her fingertips and flew on a direct line towards Eliza. The succubus watched them with a bored expression as she swept her hand forward and broke through the spell with ease. As the spears shattered, Lexi dropped down to one knee, her breathing heavy and body shaking in exertion. She tried to form another spell, but her limbs refused to move and the magic coursing through her body only sputtered in response.

"Oh. Now I see." Eliza tilted her head and laughed. "It's tiring, isn't it? Trying to use your powers? I remember when you humans first started losing your magic. Oh, I can't tell you the happiness I felt. I used to live in fear of being caught, constantly on my guard. Not any more though. Now I hunt freely and I have no plans of stopping. Magic may be back, but you're still far too weak!"

Eliza lifted herself up a few more feet before she angled downwards. Teeth bared, she streaked towards Lexi, her clawed hand pulled back to deliver the final strike.

"Lexi!" Cross shouted. On one knee and bleeding heavily, he threw out his right arm towards Eliza and discharged his bracer.

Eliza turned to look at him just as the flashbang erupted between them. The light blinded her only for a moment, but as it faded Eliza felt a small pain in the center of her chest. She looked down and saw a single thread of shadow had burrowed into her chest.

Eliza lifted her head to look at Lexi who had once again found her feet. Laughter tinged Eliza's words. "Is this all you have left? Please tell me there is something more."

Lexi's eyes narrowed as she adjusted her grip on the thread before pulled down as hard as she could before leaping forward and into the air, stepping on Cross's broken desk to launch herself even higher.

Eliza's laughter stopped abruptly as she was pulled towards Lexi with more force than she had anticipated, the move tilting her forward in the air. Stunned, she watched as Lexi closed the distance between them in less than a breath. A thick blade of shadow formed around Lexi's drawn back hand, ready to strike.

"Oh." Eliza had time to croak before Lexi thrust forward. The blade caught Eliza just under the chin, ripping through her neck with ease and cleaning removing her head from her shoulders. Her headless body flapped its wings one final time before falling to the ground.

Unable to control her descent, Lexi crashed to the ground. She landed hard on her knees and into an uncontrolled roll. Her body went limp and she gradually came to a stop on the far side of the classroom. Exhausted, she simply lied on the ground and closed her eyes as the adrenaline coursing through her veins began to fade away and the pain from the battle set in to take its place. Vaguely, she heard Cross shuffle across the ground towards her, cursing as he did so. After a moment she felt him beside her.

"Still disappointed?" Cross asked with a pained sigh as he pulled himself into a sitting position next to her.

"Slightly." Lexi replied, her eyes still closed. "…Thank you, Cross. I couldn't have done this without you. Without all of you."

"You probably would have found a way. I just figured you just needed a moment. Besides, I couldn't give you all the glory." Cross said softy. He winced as he touched the bloody claw marks that marred his chest. He looked over at Lexi, his eyes lingering on her still bleeding neck. Eliza's claws had shredded her scarf. He gave his head a gentle shake before falling down beside her, his head brushing against Lexi's. "We need to go find Banksy, and Makina, and Lara."

"We do." Lexi said, her voice barely audible.

"I don't want to move"

Lexi agreed but she still tried to rise up, but her body refused to cooperate and she dropped back down next to Cross. "They will be fine for a few minutes longer."

Cross gave the ghost of a smile as his eyes closed.

52: Chapter 52

"So," Banksy leaned back in his chair, a fresh bandage stuck to the left side of his forehead. He glanced around Cross's room, his eyes resting for a moment on each of the each of the four occupants.

Cross was lying on his bed, his shirt open to expose the bloodied bandages that were wrapped tightly around his chest. Lex sat perched on the edge, her tattered scarf tightly wrapped around her injured throat and bloodstains marring her clothes. On the floor Makina sat next to Lara, neither of the girls looking much worse for wear. Banksy chose to focus his attention on Lara, seeing as she was the last person he remembered before being knocked unconscious.

Banksy pointed to his injured head. "Would anyone care to explain… what in the hell happened to me? Or to the two of you for that matter?"

"Lexi beat me up, then killed a succubus." Cross murmured from his prone position. "Oh, and Lara is a succubus too."

All eyes turned to Lara, save for Cross who had long since closed his eyes. Lara fidgeted under the sudden attention. Beside her, Makina reached out, giving the girl an encouraging pat on the shoulder and a gentle smile.

"I'm sorry." Lara squeaked out, bowing her head repeatedly to everyone in the room. "I'm so very sorry. I didn't… I'm so sorry."

"Lara," Lexi's voice came out strained, every word accompanied by a slight pain from her wounded neck. "Why don't you start, from the beginning?"

Lara twisted her hands back and forth. "I… I'm a succubus, like Eliza. Eliza probably isn't her real name. Oh, but mine really is Lara. I promise!"

Lexi nodded for Lara to continue.

"I used to make friends with students during session breaks. They would come home and we would play. I knew that I was supposed to get close to them and steal their life force, because that's what we do. A succubus can see it, how much life a person has. It attracts us and in turn… well in turn people are attracted to us. We are predators." Lara glanced over at Makina and gave her a sad smile. "I'm afraid that might be why you are my friend now. I am sorry, Makina. Cross was likely attracted to Eliza for the same reason."

Cross sat up and glared at Lara. "I was no-guh"

Cross was thrown back against the bed by a gust of frigid air as Makina waved her hand to silence him. She turned on Lara. "How dare you!"

"Makina." Lexi warned.

"No." Makina shook her head.

"I'm so sorry." Lara said, bowing her head. "I know I was wrong."

"Of course you were wrong!" Makina said, lifting up her hand giving Lara a gentle whap on the head. "Don't think yourself so highly to be able to influence one as divine as me!"

"Huh?" Lara gave Makina a blank look. "You… You don't hate me?"

"Of course I don't, you foolish girl. I am annoyed with you, however. You could have saved me so much time and worry if you had simply informed me of all this to begin with" Makina said

Lara's eyes began to water. "But…"

"Look I hate to be that guy," Banksy let out a heavy sigh. "But if either of you would like to do this whole friendship thing later and tell me why I am bleeding from the head! That would be great."

"Right, I'm sorry." Lara wiped her eyes, though a smile remained. "I realized after a few years, that I couldn't feed on my friends any more. It just didn't seem right. It was a very difficult, what I was doing was not natural, but I knew I couldn't keep stealing from them. Not just to benefit myself. I was in pain every day. It felt like every nerve of my being was on fire. I could do nothing more than exist, and I didn't dare go near my friends. I was scared if I did… I would have killed them, no matter my feelings. I spent almost a year like this, almost dead, holding onto life by a thread and that's when I realized something…"

Lara pushed off from the floor and approached Lexi. Tentatively, she lifted up her hand to Lexi's neck. When Lexi made no more to stop her, she carefully touched her fingers to Lexi's throat. A soft glow emanated from the tips of Lara's fingers, and Lexi let out a soft sigh of relief.

"I realized that pain is a force itself." Lara said quietly. Pain in all its forms is energy. I don't need to steal their life, because I can take their pain."

"That would explain why this doesn't hurt." Banksy said, touching his bandage.

"Doesn't explain why I am still in pain though." Cross called from the bed.

"You can let him suffer." Makina muttered.

"How did you end up at the academy?" Lexi asked, steering the conversation back on track as Lara moved to assist Cross.

"I subsisted off the pain of my friends for a long time, but during one of their breaks I noticed a strange scent. Once I had never smelled before." Lara said, lightly pressing her palms against Cross's chest.

"Eliza." Lexi said darkly.

"Yes," Lara nodded. "I didn't recognize it as another Succubus at first, but once I did I knew I had to do something. Using… using my powers I was able to enroll myself in the school. Eliza, she did not like that. She warned me to leave, or else she would kill me. I knew she wouldn't. Even though she is… was, much stronger than me, she wouldn't be able to attack me without drawing too much attention to herself. When she realized that, she instead started hurting my friends. At first they were small injuries, because she wasn't willing to kill her own prey. When that didn't work though… she started to lose patience. She hurt anyone who even associated with me and I could only do so much to protect them. Because of my powers, people are naturally drawn to me… and I admit I was selfish. I couldn't give my friends up. That's why I had one of the professors go for help, though she doesn't know she did it."

"That was you?" Banksy said. He gave an impressed nod. "But, why didn't you just have the professor tell us that it was a succubus?"

"I am not able to take over the minds of others yet, only influence them. I didn't want the professor to even remember putting in the request. The more information she gave, the more likely she would remember what I had made her do. If that happened…" Lara frowned. "I was afraid of Eliza finding out what I had done. She would have killed the Professor and maybe even escape. I couldn't let either of those happen." She looked at Lexi. "I had no idea you and Professor Cross were actually members of the Sleeping Dragon guild. If I had known, I would have come to you right away."

"That's alright, you have done more than enough" Lexi assured her.

"Yeah, but that still doesn't explain this." Banksy said, tapping his head. "Why did Eliza come after me? I didn't set off any alarms when I broke into her office. I would have known."

Lara lifted up her hand and pointed at Banksy's finger. "You cut yourself, didn't you?"

"What?" Banksy looked down at his hand. "Yeah, a paper cut."

"It wasn't," Lara said with a shake of her head. "It was a trap."

"Huh? No, that's impossible. I checked for…Oh damnit." Banksy dropped his face into his hands. "I'm a fucking moron."

"Not that I disagree, but why?" Makina asked from the floor.

"I only checked for traps on the locks themselves. I didn't even think she would leave one on the files." Banksy moaned into his hands. "That would have been so easy to detect too."

"I see." Makina nodded before turning to Cross. "What does fucking mean?"

"Moving on." Lexi said quickly, motioning for Lara to speak.

"Once a Succubus has your blood, they can find you. No matter what." Lara said, giving Banksy an apologetic look. "When I saw Eliza that night on her date with Proffessor Cross-"

"It wasn't a real date!" Cross hissed as he felt a sudden rush of cold air settle over his body.

"-I could smell her anger." Lara continued. "I knew she was going to do something, so I followed her. When she attacked you, I was able to surprise her. I couldn't do much more than that though, so I took you and hid us both with my glamour."

"So you were blocking me." Cross sighed from the bed, he sat up but a shot of pain through his ribs dropped him back to the bed with a soft curse.

"I can only take pain, not heal." Eliza said softly. "If you upset your injuries, fresh pain will take its place."

"Right, then. Just gonna stay where I am." Cross gritted out.

"Quiet, Cross." Lexi gave him a gentle tap on the leg before turning her attention to Lara. "You protected Banksy. Without you, who knows what could have happened. You have my thanks, and that of the guild." Lexi bowed her head.

"Yeah." Banksy rubbed his head awkwardly. "Thanks."

Lara began to tear up again. "You shouldn't be thanking me. I should be thanking all of you. I put you all in this position."

"Been in worse." Cross called from the bed, drawing another tap from Lexi, this one harder.

"So Lara, what will you do now?" Lexi asked.

Lara shook her head back and forth. "I… I honestly don't know. I would like to finish up this session, but after that I do not think I will be returning to this Academy. I think it is time to start a new life."

Lexi nodded. "We can help you with that. In fact, I think I may have an idea, I will need to consult with Servilia before making any promises though."

"Speaking of Servilia," Banksy tilted his head. "Did anyone inform her we finished? If not, I mean, I could… maybe giver her call or something… I mean if no one else is…"

"Yeah, Servilia." Cross said loudly from the bed, his Phoenix stone held out in front of him between two fingers. "We finished up here."

"Oh you dick." Banksy whispered under his breath, ignoring the smirk that Lexi shot his way.

"Yeah, everyone is fine. We should be heading home soon." Cross said before furrowing his brow and his mouth set into a grim line. "You're kidding me? How can that… no I did, but I didn't… okay then. I see. I see. No, no I understand. Fine, I'll see you then." Cross dropped the Phoenix stone onto his bed, an unreadable expression in his face.

Banksy leaned over in his chair. "What's wrong with you?"

"Servilia says because I signed a legally binding contract, I have finish out this session as a professor." Cross groaned, throwing an arm over his eyes. "I have to write and grade a final exam now."

"So we're staying?" Makina said brightly, turning to look at the Cross. He ignored her.

"So it would seem." Lexi said softly. "It would be unbecoming for me, as your Leader, to leave before the rest of the team. It also could cause some unnecessary questions to be raised if two students and the school counselor suddenly disappeared."

"About that. I think I've got a solution." Banksy said, lifting himself up out of his chair and hobbling over to Cross's desk. He retrieved a piece of paper and a pen. "I got a pretty good look at Eliza's handwriting. It wouldn't take me much to forge a letter. Make it look like she got fed up and quit. I don't mean to brag but…"

"Just shuddup and do it, Banksy." Cross snapped from the bed, still annoyed at his sudden turn of fate. Banksy ginned at him.

Lexi gave an appreciatory nod. "Good plan. I'll leave you to that then. After that, make sure to remove the blood from your room as well."

Banksy made a face. "Oh come on."

"Just be glad I am not making you clean up Cross's classroom as well." Lexi said

"Fine." Banksy grumbled, pocketing the stationary and slouching to the door. "But after that, I'm heading home. I didn't sign any contract so I'm not staying. My room is crap and my pay is too."

Lexi rolled her eyes. "Very well. Good work, Banksy. I'll see you at home"

"Yeah, you too." Banksy said before glancing down to look at Lara. "And thanks again, for saving my life and everything. That was brave."

Lara's cheeks turned a bright crimson and she looked at the floor. "Don't… don't worry about it."

"So, what now?" Makina asked with a yawn as the door clicked shut behind Banksy.

"Now, you two go to bed." Lexi said, shooing the pair out of the room. Makina tried to resist, but with a gentle tug for Lara she was quickly pulled from the room.

"I am going to go clean up your classroom." Lexi said after they had gone. She glanced at Cross out of the corner of her eye. He had managed to sit up, though the action obviously pained him.

"I'll help." Cross grunted. He started to push himself off the bed, but Lexi stopped him, one hand pressing gently on his chest until he fell back against the covers with a soft gasp of pain.

"You need to sleep as well. Eliza did more damage than I thought." Lexi said as she pulled her hand back. She gave him a coy smile. "Don't worry, you will have more than enough to do tomorrow. I expect your final to be extremely well prepared."

Cross made a face at her but made no further movement to rise again. Lexi gave him a curt nod and turned to leave, but Cross's hand reached out to catch her lightly by the wrist.

"Lex." Cross frowned. "We still need to talk, you know."

Lexi stared down at him and gave him a soft smile. "It can wait, at least until you're feeling better." Her smile gained a few teeth. "That way, if I'm not satisfied with your explanation… well at least no one can say I had an unfair advantage."

Cross let out a hoarse laugh. "Right, then."

53: Chapter 53

As the final day of the school session winded down, Lexi found herself waiting outside of Cross's classroom. As the last few students trickled out, she made her way inside. She found him with his head resting against the cool wood of his desk, his arms hanging limply at his side. On his desk was an assortment of gifts given and quite a few cards. Reaching out, Lexi snagged one of the cards and gave it a brief reading before her cheeks lit up with a crimson blush. With a trembling hand, she crushed the card between her fists and tossed it into the wastebasket.

Honestly, how could anyone say such lewd things… and to their professor no less? She couldn't even imagine what would compel someone to…

"S'wrong with you?" Cross asked tilting his head to the side to look up at Lexi. "You're all red."

"I…I came to check on you. I assume you managed to finish all of your grading?" Lexi stammered, ignoring the question.

"Yeah, yeah." Cross blindly reached out and tapped on a stack of papers. "I got them all done last night, no thanks to Makina. She spent half the night trying to get some money out of me to go out with Lara."

"You are to cover her expenses." Lexi said. Her eyes lingered on the graded papers. This was not lost on Cross.

"You did well." Cross said as he sat up. "You could have expanded on the historical significance of the prophets. Your short essay on the effectiveness of clairvoyance was pretty good, though. If a little critical."

Lexi tilted her head and smiled. "Well, that couldn't be helped. I was using real life examples for my criticism."

Cross scowled. "Can we go home now? I'm sick of this place."

"We should be able to soon, though Makina is requesting that we stay one more night."

"Why?" Cross groaned. "I'm already all packed up."

"She wishes to attend the Academy's after session celebration. Apparently they have different event to mark the end of every session. This session will be a formal ball with the Trident Academy for young men."

Cross furrowed his brow. "That name sounds familiar."

"There is an envelope on your desk with that name on it." Lexi ventured, lifting a finger.

Cross picked up the envelope. Lexi was right. Printed on the front were the names of both academies. He tore the envelope open and began to read the message. After only a few lines, he placed the letter down and returned his head to his desk. He let out a heavy sigh.

Curious, Lexi picked up the letter and read aloud.

"Dear Christian,

I'm sure by now news has reached you that a member of our faculty has recently departed. While this will in no way impede the ability of our academy to function, it has left us rather short handed for the upcoming festivities. While I understand it is terribly short notice, I must ask you to act as a chaperone for the ball in place of Eliza.

I thank you ahead of time for your cooperation,

Sincerely,

Headmistress Jaclyn Windsford"

"No." Cross moaned. "I'm going home. I'm not doing it."

"Yes, you are."

"I'm going to die here. This place is going to be my coffin."

Lexi patted Cross lightly on the back of the head. "Makina is going to be thrilled to hear you'll be staying as well. I'm sure she will need a new dress, be sure to give her some money to spend."

"You're the devil." Cross muttered.

xXx

"I can really see why the needed an extra chaperones for this." Cross sighed as he reached up and tugged at his tie. He had found a quiet alcove on the second floor of the ballroom from which he could watch the student's mill about. The ball was in full swing, if full swing meant absolutely no one was dancing. Despite the upbeat music, not one student had yet dared to cross the divide that separated the population of the girl's academy from the boys. Cross leaned on the railing and suppressed a yawn. If this kept up, it was going to be a long night.

It didn't take long for boredom to overcome Cross's miniscule sense of duty and he soon found himself on one of the academy's many balconies overlooking the school's impressive grounds. He took in a deep breath of the crisp night air, but it failed to rejuvenate his lethargic spirit. The hand that suddenly landed on his shoulder, however, did manage to send his heart racing as he nearly leapt from his skin.

"Damnit Lexi." Cross hissed as he grabbed at his chest. It wasn't necessary for him to even bother checking to make sure it was her, but he did anyways, just for the satisfaction of glaring at her. The glare only lasted a moment, however, as the young Hunter came fully into focus.

"Oh."

Clad in a long black dress and with her raven hair set in light curls, Lexi returned his glare with one her own. "What?"

"You look nice." Cross said, tiling his head. "No scarf tonight.

"Oh. Well, thank you." Lexi reached up and toyed with a lock of her hair. "I did not think to pack more than one, and Eliza destroyed it beyond repair."

"You don't seem to upset." A tinge of surprise was layered his voice.

"It was replaceable. I don't wear the one you… I don't wear any of the important ones on our missions…." Lexi trailed off before fixing Cross with a scowl as he continued to stare at her, a small smile forming on his face. "What?"

Cross shook his head. "It's just been a long time since I've seen you dressed up. I forgot how much it suits you."

A faint pink appeared on Lexi's cheeks and she looked back towards the academy. "You're avoiding your job, you know, being out here."

"I think they can survive without me. Besides, I'm not the only person that's supposed to be watching them." Cross said as he leaned against the railing of the balcony. He could hear the music gently slipping out from where Lexi had left the door cracked open. The song sounded familiar his finger lightly tapped to the rhythm.

"Do you remember this song?" Lexi said, as though reading his mind. She turned back towards Cross and held out her hand.

He stared at it with a blank expression before lifting his eyes up to meet Lexi's.

He blinked.

She blinked.

He blinked.

She blinked.

Cross finally shook his head and slowly reached out to take her hand.

"Yeah, I remember." Cross said as he moved his other hand to Lexi's waist. "I remember that when the Mistress was teaching us how to dance to it, you didn't understand why you couldn't lead every time."

"I was taller than you and I was stronger than you. It made sense that I should lead." Lexi said smugly.

Cross looked down at her and smirked. "I'm taller than you now."

"But I'm still stronger than you." Lexi smirked right back. She held Cross's eye before they both broke into a laugh and Lexi rested her head lightly on his shoulder.

"I'm sorry, Lex." Cross said as they gently swayed back and forth. "That I didn't tell you. About the Void Walking… about everything."

"I know, Cross." Lexi said quietly. Her grip on his hand tightened. "I went to the academy's library after that lesson. I read some… things. Do I need to be worried about you?"

Cross shook his head. "Not any more than usual."

"Are you… are you still Walking?"

"I only ever Walked the Void once. It was before you joined the guild." Cross said with a small shake of his head. His voice was soft. "It was… a mistake. Everyone things I was in a coma, but I wasn't. It was… something else. I was only there for two weeks, but for me… it felt like years that I was lost, wandering. The things I saw… life and death. Hundreds, maybe thousands, of people. I saw them all, saw every path they did and did not take. I watched them live and love, and I saw them despair and die. I saw cities crumble and the world burn. I was lost and I was afraid. It was so much knowledge that I felt like my mind was unraveling. I looked for something familiar to hold on to, something to keep my afloat in the nothingness. I reached for the people I cared about." Cross sucked in a reedy breath. "Watching nameless people dying is terrible… but watching your friends, your family… I barely survived that. If I walked again and lost myself… I'd know find you this time, and Makina. Banksy and Romeo too. I don't know if I could survive that."

"That's why you don't like your magic, isn't it?" Lexi said after a moment of silence.

"Yeah, that's why." Cross sighed. "The things I learned. I know it's not fair to you, but I can't…"

"I understand. As long as you're not in danger, I don't need to know. Not yet, at least." Lexi cut him off and gave his hand a tight squeeze. She allowed them to dance for a while longer before asking a question that had been slowly burning on the tip of her tongue. "The Void. It calls to you, doesn't it?"

"You really did do your research. Maybe I should have given you a higher grade." Cross said with a wry smile. "Yeah, it does. It's been getting worse since we saved the Spirit Gods. I can manage it though."

"If you ever can't, will you tell me?"

"Yeah, I will."

Lexi pulled her head up to look at him. "Promise?"

"I promise." Cross replied without a trace of hesitation.

"You know, if you break that promise, I'll beak your fingers." Lexi said with a slow blink.

"Of course." Cross said as he spun them around slowly. "I wouldn't expect anything less from my Leader."

Lexi missed a step and the pair came to a stop. Cross looked down at Lexi, but she did not meet his eye.

"I don't know if I will be your Leader for long." Lexi said quietly.

"What?"

"This mission… I was supposed to lead you, and Banksy, and Makina. Instead, I let my emotions get the better of me, allowed Banksy to get hurt, myself to get captured, and nearly allowed Eliza to kill you."

"You're leaving out the fact that you completed the mission with no casualties to the academy staff or student body or your team."

"You and Banksy still got hurt."

"We're going to get hurt." Cross said with a smalls shrug. "That is a given. We'll get hurt even if we don't take a request."

"It doesn't matter. It was still my duty to stop it from happening."

Cross sighed and pulled his hand free from hers for a moment to reach up and give her a gentle knock on the head. "Do you remember the first time we fought?"

Lexi finally looked at him. "Why?"

"You lost. Badly."

"If I remember, the fight left you with a black eye."

"And you were left lying on the ground crying." Cross said, with a small hint of amusement in his voice.

The corner of Lexi's mouth turned down. "What is your point?"

"How about our second fight?"

"Cross…"

"Third? Fourth? Tenth? You lost, every time. It wasn't even close. At first." Cross began to move them again. "Then you got better. Your strikes got cleaner, your footwork got quicker. Then one day, you beat me. Well actually, you broke my arm then knocked me unconscious, but the point is, you got better." He twirled her around and gently dipped her as the song came to an end. "You don't get better if you quit. I'm pretty sure you told me that once."

Cross slowly pulled them back up. "You're right. Thank you, Cross." Lexi smiled "Though, if I remember correctly, I was telling you that when you refused to spar with me."

Cross made a face. "You were knocking me unconscious on a regular basis. That's not healthy."

"But Cross." Lexi smirked. "You wouldn't have gotten better if I had let you quit."

Before Cross could answer, the door to the balcony was forcefully blown open by a gust of frigid wind. The pair quickly leapt away from one another as Makina stormed onto the balcony.

"What are you two doing?" Makina snapped, pointing at them accusingly. "A student and professor should not be… be doing whatever it is you are doing. It is not proper."

Cross glanced at Lexi who gave him a small smile and nodded her head. Returning the smile, Cross walked up to Makina and dropped down one knee. She glared at him warily.

"Care to dance?" Cross said, extending his hand.

Makina stared at him for a long time before turning her head to the side and thrust out her hand to grab his. "F-fine. I suppose I can honor you with just one dance. I am a generous master, after all."

Behind the pair, Lexi hid a smile behind her hand.

Arc 2 complete

54: Chapter 54

The train car was silent save for the light sounds of gentle breathing. The private compartment was luxurious, as it should be considering the amount of money it had cost Cross. While he had favored simply returning on the cheapest fare available, as was his custom when travelling, Makina had insisted on something more fitting of her title as a Goddess. Under her reproachful gaze, coupled with the apologetic distress of Lara and an amused look from Lexi, Cross had reluctantly bought the private, and expensive, personal compartment for their return trip.

The bed that occupied half of the car had long ago been claimed by Makina who was dozing peacefully, curled up beside Lara who had since fallen into a deep sleep as well, though only after repeatedly apologizing and thanking both Cross and Lexi. Cross was seated in a chai near the window, gazing out blankly into the distance with his temple pressed against the cool glass, leaving Lexi to lounge on the couch.

"You know," Cross said a few hours into their journey. "They're almost cute when they're asleep. You wouldn't even know how much of a brat that one is."

He lazily lifted a finger to point at Makina as the girl slowly rolled over until her body was halfway hanging off the bed. Her mouth hung open and her long silver hair had grown messy in her slumber.

"She's gotten better." Lexi said. She waved her hand and a wisp of shadow rose up from the floor. It gently pushed Makina away from the edge of the bed before fading away into nothing.

"Slightly." Cross conceded as he lifted his head from the window and looked at Lexi, his eyes falling to her lip for a moment. "It's going to be strange when we get back."

"Why?"

"I've gotten used to seeing your face so much." Cross said as he shifted his body into more comfortable position. How he had ended up in the chair while the bed and couch were taken, despite the fact that he had paid, was beyond him. "I mean, I've gotten used to you not wearing your scarf all the time, like when you first joined."

Lexi gave him a knowing smile. "I thought seeing the scar still bothered you."

Cross frowned and looked out the window again. "It does, I mean, it makes me feel stupid every time I see it."

"As it should." Lexi nodded sagely, though her smile remained.

"Shuddup." Cross grumbled before reaching down into his bag. He fished out a small package and tossed it to Lexi. "Anyways, congratulations on your first completed assignment as a team Leader."

Lexi turned the gift over in her hands before neatly undoing the wrapping and pulling free a length of dark blue fabric.

"Figured you would need a new one, seeing as yours got destroyed and all." Cross said as Lexi delicately ran the soft material of the scarf through her fingers before lifting it up to her neck.

"How does it look?" Lexi asked as she settled the scarf into place around her face. Cross pulled his eyes from the window and evaluated her for a moment before nodding.

"Princess still seems a fitting description." Cross grinned as Lexi toyed with one of the beaded tassels.

"So… does this mean the scar still bothers you, then?" Lexi's eyes twinkled as Cross frowned. He leaned forward and tugged the scarf down, exposing her face.

"It looks good either way."

Lexi's smile grew. "I will remember that."

The amused glint in her eye left Cross with no answer save for sulky silence as he returned to staring out the window.

Lexi laughed as she adjusted her scarf back into position when a thought came to her mind.

"Cross?"

"Mmmmm?"

"Are you aware of the man they call Midnight?"

Cross turned to look at her, his eyebrow rising. "Yes? Everyone does?"

Lexi gave him a blank stare. "Excuse me?"

Cross stared at her for a long time with a look of confusion when his face suddenly lit up. "Wait, you don't mean… you didn't know?"

Lexi dropped her face into her hands as Cross let out a bark of laughter.

"No." Cross said, shaking his head back and forth. "There is no way you didn't know. That can't be possible."

"Of course I didn't know!" Lexi hissed.

"Lexi, you're like, famous. You have fan clubs. How could you not know this?"

"I knew I had a reputation, but I didn't… I mean… how could people think I was a man?" Lexi's fingers moved to tug at her hair.

"Oh, that." Cross clicked his tongue. "You should probably talk to Servilia about that one."

Lexi slowly raised her eyes to stare at Cross. "What?"

"So see, it's like this," Cross tapped his fingers together. "So when you started getting kinda popular a few years back, Servilia realized no one really knew what you looked like with the hood and the scarf and all. Plus, you don't talk all that much when you're on missions, you know?"

"Yes?"

"So since Servilia knows you like your privacy and all, and for general safety because of what you do… She kinda… well… are you sure you don't know all this? I mean even Romeo knows this."

"Cross…"

"Right, right," Cross waved his hand. "So sometimes Servilia hires other bounty hunters to dress like you and complete jobs all over the kingdoms, most of the time she does it when she sends you out, so it looks like you're in two or three places at once. She's pretty quiet about it so it can never be traced back to us. It's not a bad plan, adds to your mystique."

"That's why people think I am a man?" Lexi said quietly.

"I'm guessing that's why." Cross said a small shrug. "I mean, you look like a girl to me. Most of the time."

Lexi's eyes flashed dangerously. "Most of the time?"

The room suddenly went cold as Makina sat up. She looked around with bleary eyes before setting her glare on Lexi and Cross. The windows fogged up and tendrils of ice crept across the floor.

"Morning." Cross greeted as the ice stopped just short of his feet. The words came out with a fogged breath.

Makina ran a hand through her hair and let out an irritated noise as she fell back into the bed and closed her eyes. "Would you two mind keeping quiet? I am trying to sleep!"

Lexi and Cross exchanged a quick, amused look as the temperature in the room returned to normal.

There was no more discussion for the rest of the trip.

xXx

"Man it is good to have you all back!" Romeo yelled as he pulled Lexi and Cross into a tight hug just as they entered the guildhall. "What took you so long? Banksy's been a little bitch about the details, won't tell me anything. Where's the little one?"

"Makina is helping Lara move into an apartment. Servilia is supervising." Lexi said, pushing her hand against Romeo's face and escaping his grasp.

"Lara… ah the Succubus girl" Romeo snapped his fingers. "What's she doing here?"

"She is going to learn to be a healer, actually. Galen has agreed to supervise her and the Mistress would like to attempt to spread the knowledge of her talents. She believes there many be other Succubae who feel as Lara felt. This could perhaps bring our two races closer, if Succubae were seen as an ally instead of a threat." Lexi said.

"Smart." Romeo said before dropping his head next to Cross. "Level with me, Cross. What did I miss? Any cute students?"

"Romeo… shut up." Cross sighed.

"Ah I missed hearing that sigh." Romeo said serenely.

"Well no one missed you." Banksy said, appearing from the staircase.

"Well now, I know that isn't true." Romeo said. He tightened his grip as Cross struggled to escape. "Now, come on. When are we going on our next mission? I'm completely trained… well I'm mostly trained… I won't electrocute any of you on accident, probably." He grinned down at Cross. "You should meet my trainer. She's crazy smart. Taught me all this stuff about the history of magic and what not. If we ever get stuck, she's offered to advise us. She's practically memorized the library. Also, she's super cute, right Banksy?"

"She's nice." Banksy conceded as he slid into a table. "Surprised she was able to put up with you the entire time we were gone."

"Ah, it was touch and go there for a minute, but I won her over in the end." Romeo said, dragging Cross with him to the table before releasing the poor clairvoyant. Lexi chose to stand. "But really, next mission?"

"There will not be one." Lexi said.

Romeo's face fell. "What? Why not?"

"First mission protocol. My personal performance will be reviewed by Servilia and the Mistress, along with the performance of the whole team." Lexi said. "Until that process has been completed, we are prohibited from taking team requests."

"Well… well that sucks." Romeo pouted. "I had to stay and study while you guys got to fight and go on dates and get brainwashed by a sexy Succubus."

"That's not a good thing to have happen, Romeo." Cross said. "You understand that, right?"

"Depends on how you define good." Romeo said with a shrug. "Right, Banksy?"

"…no." Banksy shook his head.

"Right, Lexi?" Romeo said, undeterred.

"No." Lexi replied flatly. She opened her mouth to further scold Romeo, but gave up before even starting. With a shake of her head she headed to the stairs and up towards her room.

"Well now what?" Romeo said, his chipper mood beginning to deflate. "I was all ready to go."

"Take a request." Cross ventured.

"There's nothing good." Romeo said.

"You mean nothing you can do." Banksy said.

"Look, we can't all be sneaky little cowards breaking into places, alright." Romeo shooed his hand at Banksy. "Some of us are more into the destroying property, causing distractions, and beating up people department."

"What a coincidence, I'm in need of all of those skills." A sultry voice drew the attention of the three sitting at the table. A well-dressed young woman stared down at them through honey colored eyes, a light smile on her face. "Hello boys."

"Oh no." Cross breathed.

"Azalea!" Romeo leapt from his seat, a bright smile on his face as he took in the dark skinned beauty. "What are you doing here?"

"Azalea." Banksy repeated, much more reserved. He looked away shyly as she fixed her eyes on him and her smile grew.

"Hello Banksy, Romeo." She peered down at Cross and her smile thinned. "Cross."

"Azalea." Cross dipped his head, a frown fixed on his face. "What are you doing here?"

"Can't I just stop in for a visit?" She asked.

"No." Cross said, but was drowned out by Romeo.

"Of course you can!" Romeo said loudly, throwing a quick glance at Banksy. "Though, it's a little crowded here. Would you care to go get a drink? It's been a while."

"A drink would be wonderful, but I'm afraid I don't have the time. I've only a short time before my train leaves, and I cannot be late." She sighed, giving Romeo an apologetic look. "I must be honest, however, Cross is right. I am here for a reason."

"Shocking." Cross muttered.

"It's not like that." Azalea's face grew serious as she looked at Banksy and Romeo "I need your help, you're the only ones I can turn to."

"Okay, let's go." Romeo said already running towards the stairs. "I'll grab my bag!"

"Romeo!" Cross called, but the lightning mage ignored him as he bounded up the stairs. Cross turned to look at Banksy who was staring at Azalea.

"What going on?" Banksy asked.

"Are you familiar with the Origin Corporation?" Azalea said.

"The medication company?" Banksy said. He had seen crates marked with the companies name and logo in Galen's office many times.

"Yes, they are located in Dumas and are one of the largest manufacturers of pharmaceuticals in the kingdoms. I have been working for them for the last few months."

"Oh I imagine there is a story there." Cross said, drawing a frown from Banksy.

Azalea ignored him, her eyes fixed on Banksy. "The owner of the company is a man known as Harold Sani. He's built the company up from almost nothing into a powerhouse that rivals the Dumas nobles, both politically and economically. For the passed few years, Sani has been spending the majority of research and development on magic boosters."

"Boosters?" Banksy furrowed his brow. "Like steroids?"

"Similar. He believed that our current lack of magical ability could be overcome through a blend of science and nature. Or at least, that's how he sold the idea." Azalea said darkly.

"What do you mean?" Banksy leaned forward.

"Sani is a member of the Knights of Divine Progress." She said. Banksy and Cross exchanged a quick look.

"That doesn't make any sense." Banksy shook his head. "Why would he develop a magic booster then? Knights hate magic."

"Because, it's a good cover." Cross said softly.

"It's not just good, it's perfect." Azalea nodded. "Sani was able to gain government funding and no end of human subjects for his experiments. He's been using them to develop poisons under the guise of clinical trials."

"Why didn't you go to the authorities?" Banksy said.

"How could I?" Azalea shook her head sadly. "Even if I found someone who would believe me, Sani has eyes and ears in every level of the government."

"You could warn Voy, or Gorin." Banksy said.

"That wouldn't work either." Cross frowned. Though he hated to admit it, he could see Azalea's point. "Voy or Gorin may put in an inquiry, but that would just give Sani time to cover his tracks. Besides, his research probably looks completely legit if he's a high ranking member of the Knights."

"Cross is right. Sani has succeeded in making magic boosters along with his poisons." Azalea said. "Before, I wasn't so worried. He was making a weapon to fight an enemy that barely existed. But now, with magic returning to our world… I can't sit by and let this man kill people."

Banksy's mouth formed into a line. "So, what's do you need from me?"

"I can get you into the lab." Azalea said, her voice tinged with hope. "From there, you will need to break into the research and development areas. If we're going to bring Sani down, we need proof. Documents aren't going to be enough. We need the actual poison itself. Right now, there are only a few doses in production, but I doubt that will last long. Once they perfect it, mass production will begin."

"Well, it doesn't sound too hard." Banksy said, his fingers reaching up to tap against his necklace. He glanced at Cross who shook his head.

"We should wait for Servilia and talk this out." Cross said, crossing his arms over his chest.

"I'm afraid I don't have time to wait." Azalea said quietly. "Sani keeps very close tabs on anyone involved with the project. If I miss my train, I risk raising his suspicion. I need to know now." She turned to Banksy and gave him a sad smile. "I know we didn't part on the best of terms. But you're the only one I can turn to. Please, Nathan."

"Banksy, no." Cross shook his head. Banksy glanced at him, then back Azalea.

"Okay." Banksy said with a firm nod. "I'm in."

"Right, then." Cross said as he reached up and touched his temple. "My friends are idiots."

"I'll be back." Banksy said as he left to pack.

"So." Cross said after a few minutes of silence. "Dumas accent? That's new."

"I'm sure I don't know what you're talking about." Azalea fixed him with a thin smile. "By the way, word on the street is the Followers of Jerrah are quite frenzied. Seems they have fallen victim to quite a few thefts, among other issues. Apparently they are on the hunt for a rather impudent courier who has been transporting the stolen items, though they haven't been able to locate him yet."

"Funny, I didn't know you could call it theft if the item was already stolen. I would call that retrieval." Cross said with a small tilt of his head. "Though, I wouldn't know anything about that, of course."

"Of course." Azalea nodded. "Though, if I were that courier I would be careful. Radicals have such a bad habit of being… radical, when they finally take action."

"I will keep that in mind." Cross said as Romeo and Banksy thundered down the stairs, roughly pushing at each other to reach the bottom step first.

"Let's go!" Romeo called out cheerfully, offering his arm to Azalea.

"You haven't changed at all, have you?" She gave him a soft smile.

"Unfortunately not." Banksy said as he stepped between them. "Shall we go?"

"Yes, please." Azalea said, leading the boys out of the guild. Cross watched them go with a frown on his face.

"You could have done more to stop them, you know." Jiana said as she appeared in the room, a large steaming mug cupped in her hands.

"If you were watching, you could have too." Cross replied, turning to face her.

"Sometimes it is best to let things run their course." Jiana smiled. "It is good to have you back, Cross."

"It's good to be back." Cross said, slumping down in his chair. "That was a long job. I'm a courier. I'm not cut out for teaching."

"Yes, it was. I am eager to read the report." Jiana said as she settled down in a chair across from him. She stared at him for a moment. "I know you are tired, but are you feeling up for another job?"

"Depends," Cross yawned. "Who is the client?"

"I am." Jiana took a sip of her drink.

Cross perked up instantly. "When am I leaving?"

"Now, if at all possible." Jiana said as she pulled out a sealed envelope and handed it to Cross. "This will take you a while to complete."

Cross stood up and gave her a curt nod. "Courier Cross, request accepted."

55: Chapter 55

"Man I hate waiting," Romeo whined as he rolled back and forth on the bed. He had been whining nonstop since they had checked into the inn. That had been hours ago and it was starting to grate on Banksy's last nerve. "Why can't we just do it now?"

Banksy threw Romeo an irritated look before returning to his collection of rings. Tonight crack was going to be hard, he had to be ready for anything, "Because if we go right now, the lab is going to be filled with the workers and the guards. At night it will just be a few guards."

"Ah we could take 'em all," Romeo said, punching the air. "I've got magic now. I'm a mage!"

"Debatable," Banksy returned the rings to his necklace and tucked them back carefully under his shirt. "Just because you have magic doesn't qualify you to call yourself a mage. Also, consider that we are going to break into a lab that is: A. Run by the Knights of Divine Progress, who likely will kill us if they catch us. B. If they don't kill us, might interrogate us, which could lead to them realizing we were part of the group that attacked their base in Ash. C. We are breaking into a lab that is making a biological agent that is specifically designed to kill magic users… that would be you. Barely."

"You worry too much," Romeo sighed as he sat up. He ran a hand over his bomb belt. "Besides, I've got these babies to take care of me if magic fails."

"Forgive me if that doesn't leave me brimming with confidence."

"Killjoy," Romeo muttered before looking wistfully out the window. "I wonder how Azalea is doing."

"I'm sure she is fine." Banksy said, though he shared a similar sentiment of concern.

"You know, after we finish this," A smile crossed Romeo's face. "I'll probably have to stay with her for a while."

Banksy narrowed his eyes. "What?"

"Well yeah," Romeo shrugged. "I mean, she's going to be in danger. The Knights will probably be looking for the leak, so it's not like she can stay here."

"What makes you think she'll go with you?"

Romeo lifted a finger to his chin. "Let's see here. We're in Dumas and I speak Dumi. I know the area. Need anything more?"

"It would make more since for her to leave Dumas," Banksy challenged.

"Maybe. Even if we did, a lot of my work is acting as a bodyguard . I'm the obvious candidate."

"You're also a Dumas Noble. They'll find you in a day," Banksy said. "She'd be safer with me. I know the ins and outs of Voy better than anyone at the guild."

"Oh right, sorry." Romeo rolled his eyes. "Forgot how good you are at hiding stuff."

"That's rich coming from you, pretty boy!"

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"It means get your head out of your ass and don't even think about messing up this mission too." Banksy snarled as he stood up.. "I'm not going to let you drag me down again just because you want to make me look bad."

"Me? That was your fault and you know it," Romeo said, standing as well. "Why don't you just man up already and admit it."

"Me? You're the one who is always stealing things! You fucking klepto," Banksy's fingers balled into fists.

"That means so much coming from a thief like you!" Romeo took a step towards Banksy.

"That's it. We're dealing with this. Right now!" Banksy roared as he dove towards Romeo.

"Bring it on!" Romeo yelled back as he threw himself into the oncoming Banksy.

xXx

There was tension in the guildhall. A thick, heavy cloud that emanated from a table where three young women sat, staring down at a hastily scribbled note that had been left, along with a small pouch overflowing with silver coins.

Banksy and Romeo ran off With Azalea. Don't know when they are coming back. Took a request. Don't know when coming back. Left money for Makina. Make sure she doesn't starve while I'm gone.

- Cross

"Those idiots." Servilia breathed. "They know better than to take a job without guild approval."

"Banksy does, at least." Lexi said.

"I'll go prepare some funds. In the likely event that this endeavor turns south, at least I can at least be prepared to bail them out. I'm sure we should have a few favors in Dumas I can call in as well." Servilia said at she stood up and left the table.

"I do not believe I have ever seen Miss Servilia mad before." Makina said as she watched Servilia walk away. She turned to Lexi. "Who is this Azalea?"

"She's a con artist." Lexi sighed. "Or, at least we believe she is. Azalea probably isn't even her real name. We've had an incident with her in the past, though nothing was ever proven."

"What happened?"

"I'm sure you've noticed there is considerable tension between Romeo and Banksy?"

Makina thought about it for a moment. "Yes, I believe I can see that. This woman is the cause?"

"Mmmmm," Lexi said. "A while back, Romeo was tasked with ripping a rather valuable vase from a black market dealer. It was a task that he completed, but not perfectly. He was unable to get the vase out of the chest the dealer had locked it in. In response, he stole the entire thing. Naturally, he asked Banksy to unlock the chest, which he did. Now, normally, Cross or another courier would have then delivered the vase, but the client wished to come collect it personally."

"Understandable," Makina said with a nod.

"I suppose," Lexi shrugged. "However, a few days prior to completing the job, Romeo began courting a young woman who recently moved to town. She visited the guild quite often during this time and even seemed interested in joining."

"That was Azalea?"

"Yes. That was Azalea," Lexi drummed her fingers on the table. "She actually became quite friendly with some members, specifically Banksy."

"I'm beginning to see where a problem may have arisen," Makina said, leaning forward. "Continue."

"She broke things off with Romeo and began a relationship with Banksy. This, as you may have guessed, did not go over well with Romeo. However, it appears she never actually did break things off with Romeo and was actually in a relationship with both of them, at the same time."

"I don't understand," Makina shook her head back and forth. "Then why are they mad at each other. Shouldn't' they be made at Azalea."

"One would think," Lexi sighed. "Yet neither believes that Azalea was ever with anyone but them."

"That's quite foolish. They are simply being tricked then."

"Yes," Lexi said. She had been over this with both of the boys a multitude of times, as had others, but to no avail. "Unfortunately, it gets worse."

Makina gestured for her to continue.

"Two days before the client was scheduled to arrive, the vase went missing. The day after that, Azalea suddenly departed town to go visit an ailing family member and never returned," Lexi shook her head. "We still don't know what happened to the vase, but there are some theories. The most logical would be that Azalea stole it. While the majority of the guild believes this to be the case… there are some holdouts. Banksy believes Romeo hid the vase in order to try and frame him, and Romeo is of the opinion that Banksy hid the vase in order to blemish Romeo's record."

"That… is so incredibly stupid," Makina said shaking her head.

"Yes. We were hoping the matter would resolve itself but now… this may be a problem," Lexi slumped over in her chair.

Makina was silent for a moment. "What happens if a guild member fails to complete an assignment?"

"That depends on the mission type. In the case of a ripping, there are almost no regulations save what we chose to do ourselves. Bounty Hunting has no monetary repercussion but any failure hurts the reputation of the hunter. With legal couriering requests like what Cross does the client usually insures the item with the guild and if we fail to deliver, we pay are forced to pay for the item and we lose credibility."

"How often do members fail?"

"Not often. Servilia is very skilled at assigning the correct person or team to the job."

"Have you ever failed?"

Lexi sat up a little straighter. "I have not."

"That is not overly surprising," Makina said with a thoughtful nod. "Has Cross?"

"Once. His first solo request," Lexi said.

"Please, tell me about that," Makina said with a cheerful smile.

"I believe I will leave that one to Cross." Lexi said after a moment of contemplation. The response drew a pout from Makina.

xXx

7 Years ago

Lexi watched from the doorway as Cross carefully placed a paper-bound package inside of a leather pouch that was securely strapped to his side with a series of buckles. She frowned behind her scarf as he glanced up and gave her a smug grin.

"You still pouting?" Cross said as he secured the pouch shut and gave it a gentle tap for good measure.

"I'm not pouting."

"You sound like your pouting."

"It's not fair that you get to go on a solo mission before me."

"Thirteen is the minimum age for couriers," Cross said with a small shrug as he pulled on his travelling coat. "Even if I was still trying to become a Hunter, you'd still be two years behind me."

"I'd only be waiting two years instead of five," Lexi scowled. "I still don't understand why you aren't trying to become a Hunter anymore. You have the skills"

Cross shrugged, "This fits me better now."

"It doesn't feel like it does," Lexi said as she moved into his room and dropped onto the edge of his bed. She glanced at the map. "Where are you going?"

"You're getting nosy again," Cross cautioned with a small smile.

"Being well informed is not the same as being nosy. The Mistress told me that."

"She also said that on a lesson about Hunting your target," Cross said. "So, it almost sounds like you're planning on Hunting me. You know you'll get into a lot of trouble if you try to follow me, right?"

Lexi looked down at the floor, "I wasn't going to."

"Sure," Cross lifted up his finger and planted it on the map. "There is a small village here, just outside of Gorin and into Verla. The Mistress wants me to take this message to someone there."

"Why don't the posters handle it?"

"They won't travel into Verla, apparently," Cross said with a small sigh. "It's going to take me a while to get there though. I can take a train from here to Dumas, and a train from Dumas to the edge of Verla but Verla has no train system in place. It will be faster for me to take the train to Gorin, and then travel through one of the carriage companies there."

"That will take weeks," Lexi said quietly.

"At least." Cross said as he ran a hand through his hair. "Gorin is nice this time of year though. If this was winter it could take months to get through."

"That means I'll be practicing with Servilia while you're gone," Lexi said.

"Lucky you," Cross said. "She doesn't hit hard, but she's fast. You haven't beaten her yet, have you?"

Lexi let out a hiss of air through her nose, "Not yet."

"Don't worry about that too much, she's got a few years of training on you."

"You still beat her last week."

"I know her weak points. Watch her foot work and you'll figure it out."

Lexi eyed him for a moment, "Are you really giving up being a Hunter?"

"I am," Cross said.

"Why?"

"Well, it doesn't make much sense for our team to have two Hunters on it, does it?" Cross said after a moment of thought. Knowing Lexi wouldn't be satisfied with the answer he added, "Then again, I'm not sure I want to be on a team with a Leader who would lose in a fight with a simple courier."

"Then I'll beat you," Lexi said as she popped up from the bed and stuck out her hand. "I promise, I'll beat you. Then you'll join my team. So you have to come back."

Cross gave her a bemused smile but lifted up his hand to shake hers nevertheless, "Deal. If you beat me and I'm all yours, Princess."

Lexi didn't let go of his hand, her voice growing quiet. "You have to promise. No matter what. Any mission you take ever take, you have to come back."

"I'll come back, no matter what," Cross said softly. "I promise."

Lexi's eyes crinkled as she released his hand before driving her fist into his gut.

"What was that for?" Cross gasped.

"Verla is dangerous, so is Gorin. Always keep your guard up."

"You could have just said that."

"The Mistress says that there is no replacement for experience," Lexi said as she unstrapped one of the knives she wore on her hip. She tossed it to Cross. "That's one of my favorites, so make sure you bring that back too."

"Noted," Cross said as he attached the weapon to his belt. He gave her a final glance. "Try not to cause too much trouble while I'm gone.

xXx

Servilia sidestepped Lexi's sword and thrust towards the girls exposed chest. Lexi leapt into the air, spinning her body around Servilia's blade and landing in a crouch. Springing forward, she stabbed forward only to have Servilia slap her attack away with a quick parry and step forward to deliver a open handed strike to Lexi's chest that sent the younger girl stumbling back.

Servilia pressed, leading with a series of thrusts that Lexi batted aside but she was unable to stop Servilia's forward momentum. Gritting her teeth, Lexi planted her feet to make a stand, but Servilia's quicker blade found an opening in her defense. The wooden sword struck Lexi hard on the hip and she let out a cry of pain. Servilia did not relent, rapping Lexi hard on the knuckles and forcing the sword from her hand. As the blade fell, Servilia went for the kill, driving her sword toward Lexi's torso. Lexi threw herself backwards, flipping away from the attack and landing a few feet away from Servilia.

The two girls regarded each other for a moment before Servilia closed the distance between them, keeping herself between Lexi and her fallen sword. Lexi eyed her blade, but knew she couldn't get passed Servilia. She would have to go on the attack. Lexi waited a beat before sliding forward and drawing a slash from Servilia that she sidestepped. Servilia tried again with a thrust, but Lexi slipped past it and into striking distance. Her fist came up and struck Servilia in the side before she ducked under another slash. She moved to strike again, but Servilia read the movement. Lexi's eyes widened as Servilia's fist caught her hard on the cheek and sent her reeling. Before Lexi could recover Servilia swept her legs out from under her and sent her crashing to the floor and tapping the sword to her neck.

Lexi stayed on the ground for a long time, unable to do anything but gasp for her, her small chest heaving in exertion. She looked up at Servilia who looked little better for wear, her usually pristine hair slicked with sweat and clinging to her face. Servilia smiled down at her.

"You're getting faster. A few more months and I won't stand a chance," Servilia said in between deep breaths. "Would it be alright with you if we called it a day? I have some files I would like to finish up before the weekend starts and if I go another round with you I'm going to collapse."

Lexi felt a stab of guilt. Cross had been gone for almost five weeks now and with her usual partner gone she had all but begged Servilia to train with her. Without fail, Servilia had given Lexi at least one sparring match per day, and most days more than one.

"Of course. I'm sorry for asking so much of you," Lexi said.

Servilia waved her hand, "Think nothing of it. Though maybe next time we can go shopping or visit a spa. Mental training is just as important as physical training, you know."

Lexi raised an eyebrow, "Shopping is mental training?"

Servilia smiled, "You've obviously never haggled with me before. Don't worry, I will teach you."

Though she was dubious Lexi nodded.

"Servilia!"

Lexi turned her head as a tall, dark skinned woman appeared in the stairway. A look of concern was plastered on her face.

"Adella?" Servilia said.

"Where is Galen?" Adella said.

"He is visiting family." Servilia's brow furrowed. "Why. What's wrong?"

"The Mistress's carriage just returned with Cross. He's been injured."

The words had scarcely left Adella's lips before Lexi had dashed past her and thundered up the stairs. She pushed through the other members of the guild and to the front doors where Jiana was stoically watching Zachary gently carry Cross up the stairs. Lexi started after them, but a hand reached out and gently caught her by the shoulder.

"Wait," Servilia said softly.

"Servilia," Jiana called out, her sharp eyes spying the pair. "It's fine."

Lexi didn't wait for Servilia's fingers to fully fall away before she was sprinting up the stairs. She reached Cross's room just as Zachary was leaving. He gave her a solemn smile.

"Don't worry. He's a tough one, he'll bounce back soon. Just needs some of my famous cooking," Zachary clapped her lightly on the shoulder before ambling down the stairs.

Lexi made her way silently into Cross's room. He was lying on the bed with his arms laid out on either side. Thick bandages had been wrapped around his wrists but Lexi could already see a tinge of blood beginning to seep through them. Tentatively she reached out and pressed her hand against his forehead. His skin was burning with fever.

"He will be asleep for a while," Jiana said, appearing beside her. She stared down at Cross for a moment before reaching down and brushing some hair from his face.

"What happened to him?" Lexi asked thickly.

"He was found just outside the Gorin border. His wounds had been tended too, but there was a considerable amount of poison in his blood," Jiana said softly. "I believe this was an accident."

"How could this be an accident?" Lexi nearly snapped but managed to hold her composure at the last moment.

"They found him very near the Dark Forest," Jiana said quietly. "I warned him to avoid that route, but I'm afraid he did not listen. The law of the land is very different from the law of man. For now, I am simply glad that he survived,"

Lexi did not understand, but she nodded.

"If you wish to stay with him, you may. If he wakes, please come and get me." Jiana said. She gave Cross one last look before leaving the room.

Lexi perched on the edge of Cross's bed, staring down at him with a frown on her face. Carefully, she reached down and gently took hold of his hand.

"Well, you came back, so it still counts," Lexi said quietly as she settled into a more comfortable position beside him.

56: Chapter 56

Josiah leaned back in his chair with a small groan, lifting his arms high above his head until he felt the kinks in his back pop. He was an attractive young man with a rather pale complexion and fair hair. Reaching forward he picked up his desk of cards and shuffled them a few times before ringing a small bell that sat on his desk, signaling his last client of the day to enter. He wasn't used to being this busy. This whole magic revival was certainly good for business.

He smiled warmly as the curtain was pushed to the side and a hooded figure entered the room and took a seat in front of him.

"Could you please remove your hood?" Josiah said lightly as he spun a card around his fingers. "It's far easier for me to read when I can make a connection with the client."

"Very well," Avril said as she pulled her hood down. Her dirty-blonde hair tumbled out loosely around her shoulders and she fixed her eye on Josiah.

He studied her for a long time, his blue eyes intently studying every aspect of her face before her finally landed on the eyepatch partially hidden behind her hangs. He narrowed his eyes before leaning back with a nod.

"Well, your aura seems healthy enough, though I can tell you are quite a serious customer so I won't bore you with the usual opening questions and get right down to it. Tell me, what can I do for you? I don't take you for one looking for general information form the cards." Josiah said as he lightly tapped the desk of cards between them. "No, I think you're here with a specific question in mind. Something important. Something that burns deep inside of you."

Avril looked down at the cards before back up as Josiah. "When were you born?"

"I'm sorry?" Josiah sat up. "That's what you want to know?"

"Yes. When were you born? Where as well, if you don't mind," Avril said.

Josiah looked at her confused before a look of understanding appeared on his face and he scowled. "You're a debt collector aren't you? I'll have you know, I have been paying all of my-"

"I have no interest in your personal issues," Avril cut him off. "I simply need to know the time and place of your birth."

"I think I'm going to have to ask you to leave now," Josiah said as he stood up.

He gestured to the door but Avril did not budge. Slowly, she lifted up her gaze and stared at him, "Please, answer my question. It will be easier for you if you do so."

"Look, I do not know what sort of game you are playing here, but it lost its charm long ago." Josiah said as he pointed towards the door. "Now, please leave."

Avril frowned. "You don't why I am here, do you?"

"No. I don't very much care either, honestly," Josiah snapped. "Now, if you would leave before I'm forced to get physical. Please."

When Avril didn't move Josiah let out a small growl of frustration and stepped towards her. He reached out one hand to pull her from her chair only to have Avril grab his arm and slam him roughly against the table as she stood up. He started to struggle until a cold piece of metal was pressed against his cheek.

"Are you a true Seer?" Avril asked calmly as she pressed the cold barrel of her pistol harder against his flesh.

"Are you mad?" Josiah gave a weak tug to free himself before freezing as Avril cocked her pistol, the loud metallic click ringing loudly in his ears. His legs grew weak. He didn't want to die here!

"Do you posses the Sight?" Avril's voice was calm as before, her fingers a vice on his arm, holding him locked in place.

"Look, I have money. I can pay you." Josiah began to babble before he was roughly thrown to the side. He crashed against a small end table and landed jumbled on the floor, cards and smoldering incense landing around him.

"This is your last chance," Avril said quietly as she trained the weapon on his chest. "Answer the question."

"Wait! No, no," Josiah whimpered "I don't have the Sight. I'm not a true Seer. I can barely read the cards. I have no magic! Are you happy now? Is that what you want me to say?"

"No," Avril frowned as she holstered her pistol and turned away from him in frustration. Josiah slowly lifted himself up from the floor.

"Is... Is that all?" He asked quietly.

"No, there is one last thing." Avril turned and grabbed him by the front of his shirt. With a quick jerk she slammed his head against the table. Stunned, Josiah's body went limp against the table and he felt a small prick on the side of his neck. His limbs grew heavy and his vision faded to black.

Avril pulled the needle from Josiah's neck and tipped him back into his chair. The concoction she had injected him with would only knock him out for a few hours. He would wake up with a headache and little to no memory of their meeting, just like the others.

"Damnit," Avril sighed as she pulled a small notebook from her pocket and crossed out another name. She took a moment to tidy up the room before leaving the building and returned to her waiting horse. He was a great beast, black as night save for his entirely white head. Avril had received him as a gift when she was very young and he had proudly served along side her since she began her military service.

He angled his head towards her as she approached.

"Sorry Moon. Not here either," Avril reached up and patted him sympathetically on the side as the horse shook its large head unhappily. She had been pushing him harder than she would have liked, but time was of the essence. She would make sure he was well taken care of when this was finished.

"I know," Avril said as she pulled a treat from one of the saddle bags and held it out for Moon to take. He hesitated for a moment before taking it between his large teeth and chomping down. Avril allowed him a few moments to enjoy the snack before pulling herself on his back and settled into place.

"We can't rest. Not yet."

57: Chapter 57

Banksy was on edge.

It wasn't completely unusual for him to feel a certain amount of apprehension before a job, considering the fact that getting caught often led to a rather savage beating. That was if his captors were feeling generous. Considering these were Knights, he doubted very much that would be the case. However, this feeling of unease was brought on by something else and after a few minutes of walking in the quickly fading light of day, Azalea took notice.

"Is something wrong?" She asked, glancing to her side. "You haven't said a word since we left the hotel."

"It's nothing."

"It's obviously not nothing," Azalea said as she came to a stop. Banksy continued walking past her until she reached out and caught him lightly by the arm. He allowed himself to come to a halt.

Azalea stepped in front of him. "I think I know. You're upset with me, aren't you?"

"I'm not upset with you," Banksy said quietly.

"Yes, you are. You must be. After what happened I know that it must have been painful. I should have said something before I left. It was wrong to leave it… to leave us like that."

"You think?" Banksy snapped before regaining his composure. "That isn't what's bothering me. Not right now, at least."

"Then what is it?"

"It's you," Banksy said as he gestured at Azalea. "It's everything about you. How you talk, how you move, how you're dressed."

Azalea's eyebrows went up. "What's wrong with the way I am dressed?"

"Nothing," Banksy shook his head. "You look... you look really nice."

She smiled warmly. "You're too kind."

"But you shouldn't," Banksy said. A deep frown was set in his face. "You told me you worked for Origin. But if you worked in their lab, you wouldn't be dressed like this. At least, not if you were going to sneak me in. You're dressed like someone who owns the lab."

Azalea's shoulders slumped and she let out a soft, sad laugh. "Oh Banksy, you are still clever as always, aren't you?"

"Maybe not as clever as I thought," Banksy replied. "But still, I'm not stupid, Azalea. I still want to help you, but you have to tell me the truth. This is the only chance I'm going to give you."

"I see," Azalea ran a hand through her hair and took in a deep breath. "It's true, I wasn't being completely honest when I said I worked for Origin. In truth, I have a personal relationship with Sani."

"Personal relationship?"

"Yes, he is my fiancé."

"Fiancé," Banksy repeated dully. He had been prepared for many answers. He had gone through hours of pre-thought out conversation on the train ride over, just waiting for a chance to talk to Azalea alone, away from Romeo. However, in all of his possible and prepared scenarios, he had not even thought of this possibility.

Azalea lifted a finger to her cheek. "Well, I suppose I should say he was. I have no doubt once he finds out what I have done he will cancel our engagement immediately. While I knew he wasn't the most honest of men when we began our courtship, I had no idea the type of monster he would turn out to be. Needless to say, even if he doesn't break our engagement, I have no plans to be tied down to such a horrible and brutish man."

"Fiancé," Banksy said. "You were going to marry Harold Sani."

"Yes, I was. A mistake, I admit."

"And now you want to steal from him."

"I do."

Banksy reached up and rubbed at his temples like he had seen Cross do countless times before. He felt no sense of relaxation and his hand dropped down to his necklace, trying to find some sense of solace.

"You realize the kind of trouble this can bring. The Knights, they are more dangerous than you know." Banksy said.

"It doesn't matter. I can't let them create weapons without trying something. I will not let that happen."

"They'll come after you. The Knights won't forget." Banksy warned.

"Don't worry. I know how to disappear." Azalea smiled at him, but it was tinged with a deep sadness. "I know I had no right to ask you to help me after how I hurt you, but please Banksy. If not for me, than for everyone who might get hurt."

Banksy did not answer for a long time, his fingers playing endlessly over his rings, feeling the vestiges of magic coursing through the metal. Azalea stared at him with hopeful eyes, silently waiting for his answer.

"Alright," Banksy finally said "Let's go."

"Thank you," Azalea whispered as her shoulders slumped in relief. "Thank you Banksy."

"But I need you to tell me one thing," Banksy said as his fingers tightened around his necklace. "You and me. I know… I just know, okay. So we don't need to… I just need you to tell me," Banksy swallowed hard. "Did you mean any of it? Or was it all just a game to you?"

Without hesitation Azalea reached out and cupped his cheek. "Oh Banksy, I swear. I swear I've always cared about you. When this is all over, I promise we can sit down and I'll explain everything. Just the two of us, alright?"

Banksy hesitated before slowly nodding. "Let's go then."

Azalea smiled and he allowed her to lead him to their destination. As they approached the large building, he checked his pocket watch. Their little chat had put them a few minutes behind schedule, but he doubted it would make all that much difference in Azalea's plan.

Azalea had given them all the pertinent information in the hotel room before they had left. It was a simple enough plan, despite the high level of risk involved. Azalea would get Banksy into the research and development building. From there, Banksy would need to disengage a few key locked doors that Azalea was unable to get the keys to, and finally crack the safe containing both the magical boosters and poison compounds that Sani had created. If everything went well, it would be over in less than an hour. Romeo would wait behind and prepare to create a distraction or intervene if Banksy was to set off the alarms and draw the attention of the guards. Romeo had kindly offered to simply blow up the safe, he assured everyone in the room it would be much faster than cracking it, but he was vehemently rebuffed. After a bit of pouting, he had begrudgingly agreed to the plan as well.

So far, everything was going according to plan. Upon reaching the building, Azalea had entered through the front door with ease by way of a key that she had procured sometime in the past. Banksy chose not to ask where or how she had gotten it. It was likely a wise choice, as he would not have cared for the answer. Banksy had easily picked the first door they had come across and they were well on their way to the laboratory.

"Oh dear," Azalea stopped suddenly, reaching a hand back and placing her hand on Banksy's chest just as they were about to turn a corner

"What?" Banksy tilted his head to look but Azalea pushed him back a step.

"It would seem," Azalea frowned. "Sani has added security since the last time I was here."

"What?"

"There are two men guarding that door. It leads to the laboratory."

"Is there another way in?" Banksy said.

Azalea replied. "No, the laboratory only has one exit and one entrance. We're going to have to get past them."

Banksy swallowed hard. "Are they armed?"

"Yes. And if Sani hired them to guard this area, they will be well trained."

"Should I go get Romeo?" Banksy almost sighed out the words. He hated to admit it, but he was a terrible fighter. He couldn't handle a sword to save his life and a bow was even worse. To the amusement of everyone at the guild he had once managed to shoot himself in the foot with an arrow. While he could take a considerable amount of abuse in a fistfight, he never seemed to be able to return it with much consistency. For this reason, he preferred to solve things with his mind instead of his fists, but in his line of work it didn't always work out that way.

"No, I think I have a better idea," Azalea said before giving him a sharp push back and turning the corner. Banksy reached out for her, but she was already too far away. Stuck, he peaked around the corner and held his breath as Azalea sauntered towards the guards.

"Hello boys," Azalea called out, the words came out in flawless Dumi. "I trust you know who I am?"

The guard on the left nodded. "Yes, of course, Ma'am."

"Good," Azalea smiled as she stopped in front of them. "Mr. Sani has sent me to retrieve a very important document. If you would please accompany me, I would be most gracious."

The guards exchanged a long glance before one answered her. "I'm sorry ma'am, but we are not allowed to let anyone pass after hours. Mr. Sani's orders. If you would like, I could send a messenger to Sani to get his approval first."

Azalea's smile never wavered. "Oh, I don't think that will be necessary."

The guard exchanged another glance with his partner, but neither man was able to understand Azalea. "Ma'am?"

Those were the last words the guard managed to utter before Azalea drew a long needle hidden in the waist of her dress and slid it into his neck. The guards eyes widened in surprise as his body went completely rigid and he teetered before falling to the side without a sound. His partner let out a yelp and moved to draw his sword but Azalea grabbed him by the wrist and pivoted, twisting the guard's arm harshly. A bone snapped and he dropped to his knees in agony. Without missing a beat, Azalea wrapped her thin arms around his throat like a snake. In another moment he was on the ground beside his partner, unconscious and breathing gently.

"Banksy!" Azalea called out sweetly as she ran a hand through her hair. "You can come out now."

From his hiding spot Banksy nodded dumbly but it took him a few second to actually move. Cautiously he approached, carefully stepping over the two guards, and stopped beside her. She smiled at him. It was a smile he did not return.

"Oh, right," Azalea's smile turned sheepish as she looked down at the unconscious guards. "I spend much of my time traveling alone. It would be foolish of me not to learn how to take care of myself, don't you think?"

Banksy couldn't find fault in that logic, but it didn't make him feel much better about what he just witnessed. "Azalea, you just… you…"

"I didn't kill them," Azalea said quickly. "I promise they are just unconscious. I detest killing, and violence in general. That's exactly why we are here. To stop Sani from hurting hundreds, maybe thousands of innocent people." Banksy nodded, but Azalea could still see he was troubled. "I know you probably want to ask me many things, Banksy. I will explain them in time, but we must hurry. "

"Yeah… yeah." Banksy shook his head and turned to the door. "I'll get this open then."

It took him only seconds to get them through and they were into the lab. Azalea had obviously been here quite often as she quickly led Banksy through the large laboratory with so much as a glance around. Banksy was unable to do the same. The laboratory was huge, all stainless steel and glass. Liquids of every shade of the rainbow hung suspended in tubes and various petals, leafs, and plants were neatly portioned in small jars alongside crystals of every color and shape. Despite this, the room smelled overwhelmingly of ammonia and bleach. Almost like a hospital Banksy had once visited in the capital city. The smell made him sick to his stomach and he quickened his pace, keeping on the heels of Azalea as she led him through a hallway and into a final room.

"This is it," Azalea said. She stepped to the side and allowed Banksy a view at the vault.

"Oh," Banksy said as he stared at the door. The very large door. The very large door scribbled with all manner of protective runes, many of which he recognized but quite a few he did not. He felt his pulse start to quicken and his hand reached up to take off his necklace, already sliding off rings in preparation.

"Can you do it?" Azalea said quietly as Banksy slowly ran a finger along the center of the vault's door. The air in the room seemed to waver and Banksy pulled his hand away.

He said, "Maybe."

"Maybe?"

"Maybe," Banksy repeated. "This thing is… it's amazing. It's a work of art. It's a bit sad, actually."

"What is?" Azalea cocked her head and looked at the vault.

"They are long dead," Banksy sighed as he took a step to the left, then a step to the right, getting different angles on the door. "Whoever made this."

"How do you know?"

Banksy stepped forward and put his ear to the door. "This is old magic, from Old Time. It was probably stored away for a long time before Sani had it installed. Perfect cover for him. Knights say they hate magic then use it. Good marriage material there."

"Could it be you're jealous, Baknsy?" Azalea grinned as Banksy tapped two rings against the door. One of the runes flared white and then slowly faded away.

Banksy glanced at her and attempted a glare, but it was offset but the subtle blush that marred his cheeks. Scowling, he turned his attention back to the safe and whispered a few words while holding a ring against the door.

Another Rune flashed in response and disappeared.

"This… this might take a while," Banksy grunted. He stepped away from the door and shook out his hands. "If I go too fast, I could trigger one of the defensive spells."

"What would that do?"

"Maybe set off an alarm," Banksy shrugged. "Maybe suck all the oxygen out of the building. Or let out a poisonous gas. Or shoot out a fireball and burn everyone in this room to ash."

"I doubt even Sani would do something so barbaric."

Banksy held up his hand, wiggling what was left of his missing finger. "Trust me. People care far more about their valuable than the life of the thief who is trying to take them."

Azalea started to respond when Banksy suddenly turned around and stared down the empty hallway. "Shit."

"What?" Azalea peered down the hallway but saw nothing. "What's wrong?"

"Wait for it," Banksy grimaced as thundering footsteps slowly became audible and a very bloodied Romeo appeared in the hallway. He gave Azalea a cheery smile and hobbled himself towards them, one of his legs obviously broken as he dragged it behind.

"So, we might have a problem," Romeo said as he leaned against the wall. He reached into his pocket and fished out his phoenix stone. "Sorry about the late warning. Group of them jumped me. Managed to get away, mostly."

"What happened?" Azalea reached out a hand to steady Romeo as he started to slide down the wall. "Who attacked you?"

"So, funny story there. You see, I'm pretty sure Sani knows we are here," Romeo rolled his head back towards the hallway. "Actually it's like, I'm almost completely positive he knows."

"Why's that?" Banksy asked, turning towards the vault and resuming his work at a much faster pace.

"Because, he's right there," Romeo coughed. The words came out with a healthy amount of blood and he slumped down to the floor.

"Oh… damn," Banksy breathed as a small contingent of guards approached them with Sani in the lead. He was a tall, slender man with a pencil thin moustache. A frown was etched upon his face as he paused in front of the group. He looked down at Romeo with disdain, before glancing at Banksy, and finally letting his eyes fall on Azalea.

"Oh my dear," Sani sighed and pointed at her. Two guards quickly stepped forward to grab her, but Banksy stepped in their way. He lifted up his fist to attack, but a thin sword was plunged into his side before he could even land a single blow. With a cry he fell the floor. Azalea let out a near silent gasp and Romeo cursed.

"No, don't kill him," Sani ordered as the guard who stabbed Banksy lifted his blade for the finishing blow. "Don't kill either of them. If she won't talk, I'm sure one of them will. At the very least, I can at least get some data out of them before they die."

"Fuck you." Romeo managed to gasp out as he was roughly pulled up from the ground by the guards. Banksy soon followed, his wound burning with every jostle as they were escorted back into the lab and down another hallway. The room at the end of this hallway did not contain a vault; instead it contained a series of metal chairs and tables. Banksy noted with apprehension the straps and chains that adorned them.

"The loud one," Sani pointed at Romeo. "I'm sure I saw him use magic, so put him on that table there."

"What about this one?" The man holding Banksy aloft shook him roughly.

"Hmmm," Sani leaned down and peered at Banksy. "Can you use magic?"

Banksy didn't respond and Sani's eyes moved to the rings hanging around Banksy's neck and the few that still adorned his fingers.

"I suppose that would be a no then, otherwise I doubt you would need so many of these." Sani said as he tugged on Banksy's necklace. He looked at the guard. "Put him in that chair. He presents an interesting test subject."

"Harold," Azalea struggled to free herself, but the guards held her tight. "Harold, please, you don't understand."

"Oh, I understand quite well," Sani said as he removed his jacket and began to move around the room, taking a moment to wash his hands. "I understand that you have been a snake in my organization. Attempting to steal my valuable research. I understand you hired these thieves to assist you. From where? I cannot say. But I am going to find out."

"Harold," Azalea said quietly, tears leaking from her eyes.

"Such sweet tears," Sani gave her a sad smile. "But I'm afraid I won't fall for them. Not this time, my dear. Take her away. I wish to speak to these two alone."

"Sir!" The guards quickly filed out of the room, taking the crying Azalea with them and leaving Sani alone with the restrained Romeo and Banksy.

"Now," Sani went up to a cabinet and removed a small glass box. Slowly he lifted up the case and removed two syringes, one filled with green liquid and the other with blue. He turned back to them with the green one in hand. "Shall we begin?"

"I'd rather not," Romeo said.

"I'm afraid that's out of the question." Sani said as he stepped to Romeo and pressed the needle into his arm. Romeo strained against his bindings but to no avail. With a slow movement, Sani injected half of the serum into Romeo's blood stream. Smiling, he moved to Banksy.

"Hey!" Romeo yelled. "What is this? What are you doing to us?"

"Oh, I'm just testing something." Sani said as he jabbed the needle into Banksy's arm and injected the remainder.

"Testing what?" Banksy said as his arm went numb.

"This the newest concoction we have come up with. A sister serum to that blue compound, which is a booster, of sorts. It's very technical so I will spare you the details of how, but I have found just the right combination to eat away at the bodies of a magic user. All in the name of finding what will help them, of course. Must study the poison to find the cure, I'm sure you know. Much like you must break into a safe to create a better safe."

"Drop the act, we know you're a Knight," Romeo said.

Sani laughed at that. "Oh, do you?"

"Yeah, and everyone else knows too so if you don't let us out, that information is gonna get leaked, big time." Romeo said.

"I will have to deal with that matter when it comes up, but as for the matter at hand," Sani cleared his throat. "The poison I have injected you with will begin to kill you quite quickly. It will eat away at you. Devour the magic that permeates you very being. Then, you will simple fade away. There is an antidote and I am more than willing to give it to you, but-"

"Fuck off, we ain't talking," Romeo snarled.

"But," Sani continued, ignoring Romeo. "If you wish to receive the antidote, you will need to answer my questions."

"Didn't you hear the idiot? We ain't talking, so fuck off." Banksy said, forcing more bravado into his words than he felt. He could already feel the poison coursing through his veins, slowing down his heart and eating away at his body.

"Such bravery," Sani sighed before he leaned down and rested his hand on Banksy's shoulder. "You don't have magic of your own. Instead, you use magical items. That should have left residual magic on your being. I'm sure this poison will kill you the same as it will kill your friend. The only difference being, he will die much faster and with considerably more pain than you will. So, if you can watch him die, then feel free to stay silent, but if not..." Sani straightened up and retrieved his jacket before moving to the door. "Now, if you will excuse me, I have to deal with my fiancée. I will be back quite soon, I'm sure. Try not to die until then."

The door clicked shut and Romeo let out a groan, "That guy is suuuuuuch than asshole. And what's he talking about, Fiancée? Who would marry that guy?"

"Azalea, apparently."

"Oh," Romeo let out a dramatic sigh. "Of course."

"Yeah," Banksy said and the two fell into a heavy silence as the poison wormed its way through their systems. Banksy lost count of how many minutes had gone by before he realized his eyes had started to close. He jerked back away and looked over at Romeo, but couldn't clearly make out the mages faces. He felt a weight settle on his chest.

"You still alive?" Romeo suddenly called out. The words were heavy and it took Banksy a moment o process them and find a reply.

"Yeah. Don't worry. I'll live longer than you."

"Good. I don't want the last thing I hear in this world to be you bitching and moaning."

"Oh shuttup." Banksy half sighed and the silence returned for a time before Romeo again broke it.

"So, since we're going to die anyway," Romeo tugged weakly as his restraints and glanced over at Banksy. "There is something I've been wanting to get off my chest. Man to man. Well, you're mostly a man."

"Don't be dramatic, we're not going to die, idiot," Banksy said, but the words came with effort and his body slumped over another few inches in his chair. "We'll get out."

"Yeah, you're right," Romeo gave a weak smile. "But just in case, I want you to know… I know you didn't screw me over. With Azalea and that vase."

"Romeo... You don't-"

"I do," Romeo sighed. He could feel his heart beginning to slow down and his eyes were growing heavy. "I wasn't really mad at you. Well, sure I was a little mad at you, you did break the bro-code. You have to wait at least two weeks to date your friends ex. Dick."

"That's fair," Banksy breathed out a laugh. He tasted blood in his mouth.

"I was mad at myself," Romeo sucked in a reedy breath. He didn't know how many more he was going to get. "My parents, they're nobles you know? And I love them and they're great… but they weren't around much. No one was. I was alone a lot. That's why I started travelling. I just wanted to find… to find something. Azalea… man, I thought I found it with her. What I was looking for. I really thought she cared about me. She played me good. I can't even be mad. I fell for it hook, line, and sinker. She played me better than I ever played anyone else."

"Not like you're the only one," Banksy murmured. "I knew too. I just… "

"Didn't want to put all the pieces together?" Romeo offered.

"Yeah… I didn't want to see it. I just wanted someone to blame besides myself." Banksy's let out a weak laughed. "Funny what pride makes you do, huh?"

"Yeah, you were pretty pathetic." Romeo lifted up his head and shot Banksy a grim smile before falling back against the table with a dull thud. "I'm real sorry, Banksy. About all of it. I shoulda said that sooner and all."

"Yeah, I should have, too." Banksy said as he lost the strength to hold his head up.

"Just so you know, this still doesn't mean I like you," Romeo said after a few moments of silence. "I just wanted to clear this up before… well just before."

"That's fine, I never liked you anyways. I should have told Lexi to kick you out day one," Banksy replied without missing a beat. He struggled keep his eyes open and had no doubt Romeo was have just as much trouble, if not more. They had to get out of the restraints.

"Now that we got that settled, and not to pressure you or anything," Romeo's voice sounded like it was coming from very far away. "But I really don't actually want to die. So, if you could go ahead and do that thing you do where you pick the lock or whatever and escape like the sneaky little bastard you are. That'd be great."

"No lock. Can't pick what isn't there," Banksy said. The world was beginning to spin and black was beginning to eat at the edges of his vision. He looked down at the leather straps that held him tightly in place. They were thick and heavy, too solid for him to break out of by force and too tight for him to try to wiggle free from. With a groan he lugged his head to the side to the table that Romeo was chained to. A series of thick metal bands held the mage in place, keeping his body firmly locked into place. Banksy blinked multiple times as a plan began to formulate in his hazy mind.

Leather.

No lock.

Romeo.

Mage.

Leather.

Lightning.

"Romeo," Romeo didn't answer. Banksy tried again but still there was no response. Banksy sucked in a gulp of air and yelled with all his might, "Hey dumbass!"

"Wha?" Romeo's body twitched. "What happened? Am I dead? Is this heaven? Why are you here? Oh man, this is hell isn't it?"

"Shut up," Banksy gritted out. He already didn't like this plan. "Romeo, do you have any magic power left?"

Romeo moaned. "Barely."

"Okay. Okay. Okay, I really don't want to do this."

"Do what?"

"I need you to shoot me with everything you've got," Banksy sighed.

"Really?" Even being at death's doorstep couldn't keep the glee from Romeo's voice. This was almost a dream come true. So long as you ignored the whole 'might be able to die' issue. "You're serious? Everything?"

"Try, really try, to hit the leather. If a strong enough… strong enough…" Banksy's brain refused to cooperate and he couldn't find the words to adequately describe his plan. "If you use enough power, the leather might ignite or something." Banksy couldn't believe how stupid that plan sounded aloud. "Please, please, please don't kill me. I'd rather die of this fucking poison than die by your hand."

"Well, if it doesn't work we're dead either way, so no one is gonna know, right?" Romeo said as he angled his pointer finger towards Banksy and closed one eye in concentration. "You ready for this?"

Banksy swallowed hard and screwed his eyes shut "Maybe we should think of a better plan?"

"Too late. We need to get out here and save Azalea. Beside I like this plan!" Romeo said as a bolt of lightning discharged from his fingertip and streaked towards Banksy. The young thief only had time to curse before the bolt impacted with his body.

58: Chapter 58

Banksy had been electrocuted multiple times during his work as a safe cracker for the Sleeping Dragon Guild. It was simply a hazard of the job when magic was involved. He had also been poisoned, burned, maimed, and subject to all other manner of distasteful booby traps and defensive spells. So, as Romeo lined up his shot, Banksy had a pretty good idea of what was going to happen when the lightning magic connected with his body.

This knowledge did not make him feel any better as the electric charge ran through his body and set every hair of his body on end. Then the pain came. It actually took him a moment to feel the pain, his sense dulled by the poison flooding his blood steam, but once he did feel it, it was hell. He lost all control of his muscles and his body jerked uncontrollably as the lightning surged through his body. Through the pain he noted that, to the credit of Romeo, the point of contact was extremely close to the leather strap. That however meant very little to Banksy as strained against the straps, his teeth grit in pain. He could feel the straps starting to give. He pushed harder as his world started to spin and suddenly everything was black.

A ringing in his ears and something cold pressing against his chest and cheek were the first things Banksy noted as he slowly came back to consciousness. They also told him that he was alive. Alive and in a horrendous amount of pain. Groaning, he pressed his fist against the cold floor and pushed himself up and onto his knees. He listed to the side and crashed back down to the floor and decided to just rest for a minute. There wouldn't be any harm in that. If he just closed his eyes and took a quick nap. Romeo would be…

"Romeo!" Banksy sat up with a gasp and threw himself forward. His limbs would not properly respond and he did an awkward crawl-shimmy towards the table. Romeo did not respond, even as Banksy pulled himself up and onto the table, grasping at Romeo's arm for leverage.

"Shit shit shit," Banksy couldn't find a better word to describe the situation as he looked down at Romeo's prone figure. His eyes were closed and a thick layer of sweat coated his skin. With a trembling hand Banksy pressed his finger against Romeo's neck and waited, but to no avail. Taking a calming breath, Banksy carefully adjusted his finger and tried again. Still he felt nothing.

No pulse.

No life.

"No," Banksy felt what little energy he had left trickle away and he fell backwards away from the table and crashed into the counter behind him. His arm knocked against something and sent it crashing to the floor. The sound of breaking glass filled the silent room and Banksy's eyes followed the noise.

He had knocked over the glass case that had held the poison Sani had injected into both of them. The poison that was probably still flowing through his veins. The poison that had killed Romeo. As he stared down at the broken glass Banksy idly wondered how much time he had left to live. Romeo's magic had probably bought him a few more minutes, at least, but it had taken that precious time away from Romeo. Banksy slowly slid down to the floor. He hadn't even considered that Romeo using up his last magic reserves would increase the speed at which the poison would run its course. It made sense, of course. It was actually extremely simple. He just failed make that connection and Romeo had paid for his failure.

Banksy let out a heavy sigh. In the end, Romeo had been able to free him, but it didn't seem like it was going to be enough. He had nothing left. No energy, no plan, nothing. He could only sit here and wait, staring at the broken glass and empty syringe.

Except the syringe wasn't empty.

On hand and knee Banksy made his way over to the pile of broken glass and carefully removed the syringe and stared at the blue liquid. In his cloudy mind he could just make out Sani's words. He had called it something. A partner… no, a sister serum to the poison.

Hands clumsy Banksy pulled to the cap off the needle and held it against his arm. The silver tip shone brightly against his black skin as he hesitated. He had no idea what he was about to inject into his already polluted could be killing himself even faster.

"Well fuck it," Banksy breathed. "I'm going to die anyways."

He pushed the needle into his skin and depressed the plunger, careful to use no more than half of the precious serum. If this worked, he still needed enough for Romeo. Taking in a deep breath Banksy pulled the needle from his arm, put it down beside him, and waited.

He almost immediately regretted his decision and hoped for the sweet embrace of death to claim him.

It was as though someone had pour liquid fire into his veins. He felt it burn its way up his arm and into his chest. With every beat of his heart he felt the liquid travel even further, reaching into every point of his body. His limbs shook uncontrollably and he opened his mouth to scream but no sound came out, only a hoarse kind of wheeze. He rolled over onto his side and sucked in large gulps of air as the fire in his blood continued to burn.

When it faded he did not know how much time had passed. It felt like hours but it could have been seconds for all that he knew. He coughed and felt something warm spill out from his lips. He didn't bother to look and see what it was as he dragged his sleeve across his mouth and pulled himself up to Romeo's table, his hand snaking out and grabbing the syringe. On unsteady legs he looked down at Romeo's peaceful face.

"Please let this work," Banksy whispered as he lifted the syringe high over his head and plunged it down into Romeo's chest.

The blue liquid quickly dispersed into Romeo's body, but there was still no movement from the lightning mage. Banksy swallowed hard and shook his head as the syringe slipped from his fingers. He placed his hands on Romeo's chest and began to push down, forcing Romeo's heart to pump, but he received no response for his efforts.

"I'm not done being mad at you," Banksy shouted as he pumped, tears beginning to blur his vision. "We're not finished yet, I still have to kick your ass for all that shit you did to me with those slime bombs. Come back. Come back you jackass!" Banksy shouted as he slammed his fist against Romeo's heart with as much force as he could manage. Under his fingers he heard a snap as Romeo's ribs cracked from the force and Banksy was suddenly thrown back by an electric charge

Banksy came to a sliding stop on the floor and stared up at the table. Romeo's body was completely effulged in light. He shone so bright that Banksy could only just make out his body, but he very clearly heard the restraints that held him ping open as Romeo sat up with a roar.

"I'M ALIVE!" Romeo bellowed as he threw his arms to the side and twin bolts of lightning shot off form his palms and washed across the walls. Banksy wisely slid out of the energy's crackling path.

"You're alive!" Banksy yelled before his voice caught in his throat. He sucked in a deep breath and forced a frown onto his face. "Now don't kill me on accident!"

"I feel… I feel… Gah!" Romeo jumped up from the table, still radiating power. Banksy took a step back and peered at his guildmate.

"Romeo?"

"I have so much power!" Romeo yelled. "So. Much! This must be what it feels like to be a God! I am Lightning!"

"Yeah, I can see that. It's kinda… coming through your eyes."

"What?"

"You're eyes… they're all yellow and sparking. It's creepy."

"Wait, what?" Romeo turned and caught his reflection in the mirrored surface of a glass cabinet. His eyes indeed did shine like electricity, complete with sparking effects. He turned on Banksy. "What the hell did you do to me?"

"I saved you! I gave you that booster thing. You were dead, how can you complain about that?"

"How am I supposed to eye flirt with girls with eyes like these? This is too much! There is no subtly!"

"You're never subtle!"

"I can be!"

"You never are."

"I could be if I wanted to."

"Romeo, we have bigger issues right now."

"You should have just let me die!" Romeo sighed dejectedly. "Fine. Let's go get Azalea then. Maybe Galen can fix this somehow. Got a plan?"

Banksy stared at Romeo with a blank expression. "Romeo, you're a literal power house of raw magical power right now. If there ever was a time for you to just go to town and destroy everything, it would be now. I can not believe I even have to tell you this. I'm honestly surprised he haven't run off to destroy the building."

Romeo didn't answer as his eyes drifted back to his reflection and his face fell.

Banksy sighed, "You're still worried about your eyes aren't you?"

"A little," Romeo said. It was hard to take his sad expression serious with the lightshow that emanated from his face.

The attention of both boys was suddenly drawn to the door as it burst open and two guards pushed into the room.

"Never mind," Romeo grinned as he cracked his knuckles and advanced on the newcomers. "I've got an idea on how to fix everything."

"Have at it," Banksy said as he took a step back.

It was satisfying to see members of the group that had beaten and tortured you, and your friends, get fried by hundreds upon thousands of volts of electricity. It was even more satisfying to be the one doing the frying and Romeo was having the time of his life. The energy just seemed to pour out of his every cell as he blasted the two Knights back through the door. They landed in smoking heaps and he advanced over them with Banksy in tow. Another door opened down the hall and he shot down the occupant with a full force bolt to the face without even a second thought.

"You know, I could get used to this," Romeo grinned as he dealt two more Knights before they could even fight back.

"Maybe don't over do it too much," Banksy called from behind him. "We don't know what was all in that stuff I injected into us. It might be addictive or something to magic users."

"Oh, it for sure is. I'm going to need so much rehab!" Romeo cried as he fired off a sizzling bolt of light and forced the rest of Sani's escort group back into a room. The door locked shut with a click. He cast an eye back on Banksy. "But before that, I'm gonna take out every one of them. Oh, and save Azalea."

"Good plan. I'm gonna go finish the vault then, none of this will matter if we don't get Sani and the other Knights," Banksy said, bounding off when Romeo gave him a nod.

"Alright, let's finish this," Romeo said softly to himself before lifting his door and giving the door a supercharged kick. In retrospect, he realized it might have been a little too much power as his foot pushed through the metal door and connected with the considerably more soft and squishy body of a human on the other side. A scream was heard as the Knight was tossed across the room as though he weighed nothing and crashed into the wall. Grinning savagely Romeo pushed open the broken door and was met with what remained of Sani's guards, Sani, and Azalea. Blood dripped down the side of her tear stained face and Sani held a scalpel to her cheek.

"Not a step closer, User," Sani said as caressed Azalea's skin with the blade. "Not unless you want my pretty fiancée to have a new look."

Romeo narrowed his eyes but took a step back.

"Better," Sani said before giving Romeo a good once over. "It would seem the booster actually does work. I assume that is what you used to counteract the poison?"

"Spot on," Romeo said, eyeing the guard who were starting to inch towards him, weapons ready.

"Interesting," Sani nodded. "The poison must be weaker than I thought. I will need to reformulate, or perhaps simply up the dosage. Tell me, did your friend survive as well?"

"He did," Romeo said, twisting his head towards a Knight who was almost in striking distance. The man hastily retreated back a few steps and Romeo gave him a malicious grin.

"I see," Sani lowered the scalpel as he contemplated. "I suppose that means-"

Romeo had many guesses as to what that meant, though they were all wrong, but that didn't matter very much as he lifted up both his hands and fired a concentrated beam of lightning straight into Sani's chest. The force was enough to lift the man from the ground and hold him aloft in the air for a moment as the magic coursed through his body before shooting off around the room and striking the other Knights. Teeth bared, Romeo poured every last ounce of his power into the attack, fighting to keep control of the magic until he was sure everyone in the room was dealt with. With a grunt he lowered his hands and ended the spell. As they fell heavily to his side, Sani fell to the ground with a loud thud, as did his men, electric surges still playing out over their singed skin.

Completely spent, Romeo dropped to his knees and looked down at his hands. The glow of power was gone and he felt a small twinge of sadness. He had rather liked having that much power. Maybe he could get another one of those boosters before they left…

"Romeo..." Azalea's weak voice cut off his train of thought.

"Right, right, sorry, save you first, blah blah blah," Romeo sighed as he pushed back into his feet and untied Azalea.

"You saved me," Azalea breathed as she tried to stand up, but could only manage to lean against Romeo, her legs unable to support her weight. "Thank you."

"I did. But you should also thank Banksy, he saved me" Romeo said before giving Azalea an uncharacteristically serious look. "Hey?"

"Romeo?"

"I need you to tell me something." Romeo said, his eyes boring in Azalea's.

Azalea put her hand on his chest. "Anything."

"My eyes… are they still glowing yellow?"

The question threw Azalea and she leaned away. "What? No."

"Oh thank gods, I thought my love life was over before," Romeo breathed as he wrapped an arm around the confused Azalea's waist and led her to where Banksy was just finishing on the vault. He let go of Azalea and leaned her against a wall. "Got her."

"Good work," Banksy said without turning around. "I'm just about done here."

Azalea looked at Romeo, then at Banksy, then back and forth again. Neither boy was so much as glancing at her. A small smile played across her face and she let out a tiny sigh. "I see. I guess I should have known this would happen."

"You say something?" Romeo craned his head to look at her.

Azalea shook her head. "It's nothing. What are you going to do about Sani and his men? You didn't kill them, did you?"

"Probably not," Romeo sniffed. "The voltage felt like it spread across them pretty evenly. It's going to hurt a lot when they wake up though."

"Don't worry about that," Banksy said as the vault finally swung open and he grinned. "I think I've got something worked out."

59: Chapter 59

The train station was just beginning to show signs of activity as people began their daily travels. The trio of Romeo, Banksy, and Azalea were cleaned up and sharply dressed, courtesy of Harold Sani's considerable wealth that Azalea still had access to, and waiting for their departing train at one of many benches.

"Well, this went better than expected, all things considered," Banksy said as he leaned back against the back of the bench and let out a yawn. At his feet were two large cases that contained samples of both the magic poison and booster, along with the majority of Sani's notes and other relevant information that would be more than enough to send him away for years to come and put a considerable dent in the Knights future plans.

"Not too shabby," Romeo agreed with a follow up yawn.

Azalea nodded. "Once we get this to the Dumas government, they can go get Sani and his friends out of that vault. It shouldn't take much convincing with all this as evidence."

"Hope not," Banksy said. "Not sure how much air they will have. Bummer if anyone is claustrophobic, that thing was a lot smaller on the inside than I t thought it would be. True work of art."

"Ah they'll be fine," Romeo said with a wave of his hand. "Everyone was unconscious so they are breathing pretty light. I don't think they're gonna wake up for a while. I might have over done it… a little."

"A little," Banksy snorted. "You? Mr. Subtly? I couldn't even imagine."

"At least I kept from frying her. You know how hard that was? It was a lot of magic to control, you know?" Romeo grinned and turned to Azalea. "So, what's next for you anyways?"

"I-I'm not entirely certain," Azalea said, clasping her hands together and placing them in her lap. "To be completely honest, I had complete intentions of marrying Sani and settling down, but it seems that isn't to be."

"Probably for the best," Romeo said with a shrug.

"Yes, I suppose marrying a Knight was a foolish idea," Azalea said.

Romeo rubbed his chin. "Well yeah, there is that, but also, you know, you didn't actually love him. You shouldn't marry someone if you don't love them. That's just asking for some heartbreak down the road. That's why it's important to find the right person."

"I suppose you are right," Azalea smiled as she popped up from her seat and spun around. She leaned down towards the boys. "Banksy, Romeo, I must thank you again."

"Don't mention it," Romeo waved his hand. "I mean, sure, you did kind of royally screw us before, but that's in the past. It's whatever."

Banksy threw Romeo a wide-eyed look but Azalea only laughed.

"I thought I felt a bit of an attitude change from the two of you. I seems my charms have out worn their welcome," she said as she gave her head a small shake. "I am sorry for that, truly I am."

"Don't worry about it," Romeo said. "Wasn't like I was that much better."

"Yeah, same I guess," Banksy chimed in.

"Such maturity you two are showing," Azalea's smile grew. "I might become smitten all over again."

"I know, it's my curse." Romeo said dramatically. Banksy punched him in the arm.

"I am so glad we are all friend again!" Azalea exclaimed as she reached down and grabbed either boy's hand. She leaned down and gave Romeo a peck on the lips before sliding over and doing the same for Banksy. "But with that said, I am also sorry for this."

"Sorry for what?" Romeo said before he listed to the side and knocked into Banksy's shoulder, already unconscious.

"Lipstick?" Banksy said, fighting against the sedative as he reached up and touched his lips.

"Always so clever," Azalea whispered as she dropped down and picked up one of the cases. "I can tell that you haven't forgiven me as easily as Romeo has."

"This… this won't help," Banksy said as his lips went numb and he started to slide down in his seat.

"I know," Azalea said with a soft smile. "But at least you two aren't mad at each other anymore. I couldn't bear to think I had ruined a friendship."

"I can never tell when you're lying," Banksy said as his eyes closed. "You're too good."

"That I am," Azalea said and Banksy could have sworn he heard a twinge of sadness hidden in her prideful tone. He felt her lips against his temple. "Goodbye Banksy. I do hope you don't hate me for this."

There were many things that Banksy would have liked to say, but they seemed so unimportant in the face of his sudden exhaustion. Instead, he murmured a simple goodbye and allowed himself to slip into unconsciousness beside Romeo.

xXx

Lara chewed on her bottom lip as she carefully removed the arrowhead from Adella's shoulder. The woman was tense beneath her fingertips, but did not move as Lara slowly pulled the piece of metal free and dropped it into a container with a soft clunk. With one hand she swiped the wound with an antiseptic before quickly applying a bandage. With the operation finished she fell back into her chair and slumped over.

"All finished," Lara said weakly.

"Amazing," Adella murmured as she twisted her head to get a glance of Lara's handy work. "Even Galen can't do that with so little pain."

"You'll need to be careful still," Lara said, sitting up straighter in her chair for emphasis. She was still having trouble with giving orders to her patients. "I can only take away the pain until you upset the injury, then fresh pain will take its place."

"Still," Adella wiggled her arm and winced slightly. "The fact that you can do this, it's going to make surgeries much easier. And you can subsist off of this?"

"I can," Lara nodded. "Pain is a form of life force, but it's one that I don't think people mind me feeding off of."

"Not at all," Adella said.

"Now, I just need to set your arm and you should be fine," Lara moved to Adella's side and gently took her broken arm between her two small hands and began to work. She lifted her head and looked at the rooms other occupant. "Makina?"

Makina who had been staring out the window, not one for stomaching much blood, glanced over her shoulder. "Yes?"

"Could you give me that salve, please?" Lara said with a nod of her head.

Makina popped out of her chair and grabbed the small jar and handed it to Lara.

"Thank you," Lara uncapped the lid and spread the thick paste over Adella's arm. "This will speed up the healing process."

"You're so useful here," Makina pouted as she watched Lara work. "I have nothing to do until Cross gets back."

"Do you miss him?" Lara asked as she wiped her hands clean.

Makina bristled immediately. "Of course I do not miss him! He is simply my servant and as such he should not run off without my permission."

"Mister Cross doesn't act like a servant," Lara said, a look of confusion on her face as Adella let out a snort of laughter.

"Well, he's not a very good one," Makina grumbled, drawing even more mirth from Adella.

"I still think he is very nice," Lara said.

"He is an idiot. You should have heard the way he spoke to me when we were first acquainted. And his attitude towards magic, even while in the presence of a divine being such as myself," Makina said, waving her hands. "He is useless."

"So, where has Cross run off to this time?" Adella asked, looking down at Makina with a large grin that Makina returned with a large frown.

"I do not know, somewhere far away. He did not leave much explanation. Nor did those other two imbeciles," Makina said.

"Ah," Adella nodded. "That would explain why little Lexi has been so on edge."

"What do you mean?" Makina asked.

"Lexi's always gets a little twitchy when people go out on jobs without much intel, or when they don't return when they are supposed to," Adella said. "'Sepcially when it's one of her boys."

"Miss Alexis is a good friend. It is normal that she would worry," Lara said quietly as she wrapped Adella's arm in a thick bandage.

"That's part of it," Adella looked down at Makina. "You don't know much about the Hart family, do you?"

Makina shook her head. "I know they are quite a prominent family throughout the history of Voy. Members pop up from time to time at major events and battles."

"Every member of the Hart family has served in a guild, and most went on to achieve many great feats and accomplishments. Unfortunately, this means that many of them have also perished in their attempts to find glory." Adella said, her voice growing quiet. "Lexi's mother was a member of a guild that was known as Shooting Star. After Lexi's birth, she quit the guild but was requested for one final mission from her old team. They succeeded in completing the job, but… Lexi's mother never made it back."

"That's horrible," Lara whispered.

"It was. Her mother was one of the most talented swordwoman I have ever met. Strong enough to even give the Mistress a run for her money. No one ever thought she would go out so young," Adella sighed. "I'm sure Lexi took it hard, I know her father did. He retired almost immediately after. Even though there aren't many guilds left, no one thought the Harts would continue the tradition but… well, you've met Lexi. She's probably on track to be just as great as her mother, if not better."

"I had no idea," Makina said quietly.

"She's not one to talk about it, and I wouldn't advise you bring it up," Adella said as Lara finished up her work. She flexed her arm and nodded. "Great work. I'll be sure to pass along the word, get you some more customers."

"Thank you!" Lara bowed deeply.

"You two stay out of trouble," Adella said, nodding to the pair before she ducked out of the small office.

"Poor Miss Alexis," Lara sighed as she cleaned up her office, meticulously putting every item back into its place. "I knew working for a guild could be dangerous, but still…"

Makina didn't reply as she slowly turned to look out the window. The skies were already turning dark, marking another day that Cross had been gone and another night he wouldn't come home. She doubted Banksy or Romeo would return tonight either, and Servilia had told her Lexi had left to fulfill a request before running off herself to take care of a personal matter. Makina felt a familiar kind of weight settle on her shoulders. The same type of weight she had felt when her family had been taken from her.

"Come back safe," Makina said quietly as she balled her tiny fists. "All of you."

xXx

The case carrying the booster and notes on how to replicate had been quite heavy, but luckily for Azalea the train station had been filled with quite a few strapping, young men who were more than willing to help an attractive, young woman in distress. With that problem solved, Azalea was seated comfortably in an expensive personal compartment that was heading out of Dumas. She wasn't quite sure where she was going yet, but she did have at least one contact in every Kingdom who would be willing to pay handsomely for the information she now possessed. Maybe even enough for her to retire somewhere nice. While Sani had been a despicable man, the life of luxury he had supplied for her had been anything but.

Azalea smiled, lost in the daydream of her future. She didn't notice the well-oiled door slide open and shut again until the intruder was seated across from her.

"Oh, Servilia," Azalea managed to keep the surprise out of her voice and forced a pleasant smile onto her face. "I didn't realize you would be coming to assist the boys. They should be-"

"They are not aware I am here. Don't worry though, I've already checked in on them. They're still fast asleep where you left them," Servilia said as she smoothed out her pale blue dress. She looked around the compartment. "I see you're still doing well for yourself, despite your impending divorce."

"Ah, you have good sources I see," Azalea leaned back in her cushioned chair. "However, Sani was never anything more than my fiancé. No need for a divorce."

"I will be sure to get a refund from my information broker, then," Servilia said.

"Care for a drink?" Azalea asked, standing up and moving to a small wet bar and pouring two glasses of brandy. "No charge, of course."

"Sadly I must decline," Servilia said, standing as well. "I try not to drink while I'm working."

"Unfortunate. I've found a drink rather helps relax me," Azalea said, picking up one glass.

"That tends to happen when you slip a sedative into the drink," Servilia said pleasantly.

Azalea drained her drink and put the glass back down on the bar. "You are good."

"I do try."

"So, I suppose you already know what is in that case, then?"

"Yes."

"And I can't tempt you to partner with me? It is worth a lot of money, after all. More than enough for two."

"Sadly, no. I'm very happy with my current position in life," Servilia said, reaching up and tucking her hair neatly behind her ear. "Please, don't make this hard on yourself, Azalea."

Azalea stared at Servilia for a long time before sighing. With reluctant movements she reached down for the case and slid it across the floor towards Servilia. Servilia nodded and reached down to grab the handle. In that moment of vulnerability Azalea made her move. Sliding forward, she drew a needle from her dress and lunged forward.

Servilia's blade cut through Azalea's weapon so fast Azalea wasn't quite sure what had happened until moments later when she found herself pinned to her chair with Servilia's knife pressed against her throat until it just drew blood.

"I told you not to make this hard on yourself," Servilia said. There was no trace of anger in her voice, only a slight exasperation, like one would have with a small child who refused to listen.

"I had to try," Azalea said, with a small smile.

"I know you did," Servilia said, stepping back returning her knife to the sheathe hidden on her thigh. She leaned down and picked up the case, easily lifting it up despite the weight.

"I suppose this is goodbye," Azalea sighed, wiping her hand across her neck and smearing the fresh blood across her skin.

"It is, but before I go there is one last thing I wished to discuss with you," Servilia said. "I wonder if you know much about dragons?"

"Dragons?" Azalea shook her head, genuinely puzzled.

"Yes, dragons. It's a funny thing about them. They are beautiful, intelligent and caring creatures. They rarely attack without being provoked, instead choosing to lounge around and sleep the days away with their hoard of riches. However, if you hurt one of them… Even the smallest of injuries, they will retaliate with a fury strong enough to make the heavens shake," Servilia leaned down towards Azalea until they were only inches apart and her blue eyes narrowed to slits. "In case that wasn't clear enough, I will spell it out for you in very simple and easy to understand terms. You dare to hurt either of my boys again and I'll cut your tongue out. To start with, at least," Servilia stepped back and smiled. "Well then, safe travels Azalea."

xXx

"Well, at least she left us the poison and the evidence and only took the booster," Romeo said as he settled into a more comfortable position in his seat. Outside of the train cars window the scenery passed by quickly. "The Dumas government will handle everything from here."

"Yeah, and they gave us a nice finders fee, I guess," Banksy sighed. It was clear he was not impressed with how things had turned out. After waking up, and dealing with the fact that they had been outsmarted, yet again, by Azalea, they had delivered the package to a representative of the Dumas government. It had taken quite a bit of explaining, but in the end, and with their copious amounts of evidence, everything had worked out and they were headed back home to Voy.

"Plus, they'll probably give us some more if they end up persecuting some of those other Knights and nobles that Sani was working with." Romeo said as he pulled something out of his pocket and began to fidget with it.

"What is that?" Banksy asked.

"Some crystal I nicked from the lab." Romeo grinned before producing another one. He tossed it to Banksy. "Got you one too. Little memento, eh?"

"These might be toxic or something, you know?" Banksy said, though he grinned as he turned the shimmering stone over in his hands.

"Hey, considering what we went though in that lab, I'm not worried about dying. I'm pretty sure I'm immortal right now, so that makes you like, at least half immortal."

Banksy laughed and shook his head. He stared down at the crystal. It was a glorious shade of turquoise with small flakes of pink suspended inside. He looked up at Romeo who was staring out the window. Banksy said, "Hey, Romeo."

"Yeah?"

"Well, you know," Banksy frowned and twisted the crystal back and forth between his hands.. "That thing you were looking for. That you thought you found with Azalea. You know… You know you found that already, right? The Guild. We're all your family or whatever."

Romeo slowly turned and stared at him and for once didn't say anything. A small smile appeared on his lips and he looked back out the window. "Yeah, I know Banksy. I know."

"Well, good then," Banksy said.

"Hey Banksy?"

"Yeah?"

"She kissed me first," Romeo said smugly.

"It was out of pity," Banksy rolled his eyes and slouched down in his chair. He was ready to be home.

60: Chapter 60

Atlas Silver reeked of cheap booze. Adding on to that was the fact that he was covered in a considerable amount of filthy mud. A fact that the unfortunate guardsman he was leaning on was painfully aware of.

"Move on, citizen!" The guard tried, attempting to shake the drunken man off his shoulder. This was not his first attempt. "This is a restricted area."

"Look here Billy, yer name is Billy right? Well, I'm gonna call ya Billy," Atlas slurred. "I'm just here to see the thing, ya?"

The newly dubbed Billy finally succeeded in knocking the drunk off his shoulder and stumbling away. "Look here, this temple is under the guard of the Royal Voy Military."

"There's normally mo' of ya here. Why's that then? Where's ta rest?" Atlas asked, as he wobbled from side to side.

"That is none of your concern," Billy answered with a sigh. He was growing impatient with this idiot and with the chortles of the men under his command who were watching with amusement.

"Don't even know why ya guard it. Don't remember this building bein' all that 'portant," Atlas said as he leaned back and stared up at the large steeple reaching up into the sky. He snapped his fingers. "This ain't a building. S'a temple with them holy things, ya?"

"This is the temple in which the royal coronation takes place. It is very important so I must ask you one last time to please move along. If not, I will be forced to detain you," Billy said as Atlas slid a few unsteady steps back, still staring up at the steeple with glazed over eyes."

"Mmmmm, must got some real valuables in there," Atlas said as he nodding and turned away. "G'luck with yer duty n' all that."

Billy didn't answer as he rolled his eyes and turned back to his men.

"Oh, one last thing, before I leave," Atlas said. His voice was clear and steady as he turned back around with a short sabre held in either hand. He smiled. "I'm going to have to go inside. I would ask that you please move aside, if it is not too much trouble, of course."

"Wait, but you," Billy moved for his sword but Atlas was already on him, plunging both of the sabers into his stomach.

"Apologies, but I did ask nicely, you know?" Atlas tilted his head as he jerked the swords back and allowed Billy to fall to the ground.

"Stop him!" Billy cried as his men drew their weapons, many of them with an unsteady hand. Atlas watched with amused eyes. Four men. How amusing.

"If you wish to leave, now is the time to do so," Atlas offered as he spun his swords around. When no one moved he nodded his head and charged forward. He tore through the small contingent of guardsmen without a breath of hesitation. The first two went down before they could even move. The third blocked Atlas's initial blow, but was unprepared for his second blade. The fourth tried to run, but tripled over his own feet. Atlas pounced on him, stabbed his blades deep into his back before rising to his feet.

"I am sorry about this," He said with a tip of his head wiped his blades clean on the shirt of one of the guards. "But I did give you ample warning to leave. Don't worry. Most of you will live. The poison on the blade only immobilizes. If you bleed out from your injuries during that time, well… best of luck gentlemen. Now, if you would kindly excuse me."

Atlas stepped over the mess of bloodied bodies with cautious movements, careful not to tread on the injured, more out of a disdain at getting anymore filthy than he already was. He was rather put off by the disguise he had chosen for himself, but it had been quite helpful for moving through the city unnoticed. Had he dressed as he usually did it would have likely caused something akin to a riot. Port cities were rarely known for being inviting towards pirates, unless of course it was for a hanging, then the people were more than welcoming. So much so that they threw old food, and more often than not rocks.

"This is quite nice," Atlas mused to himself as he took a moment to wash his hands and face in the golden basin filled with blessed water. He shook his hands dry and continued on deeper into the temple. It was filled with all manner of precious trinkets, a few of the smaller ones that he made sure to pocket as he strolled by. These trinkets, however, were not what he was here for.

Atlas Silver was a pirate. A pirate who was very good at what he did. It was a hobby he had picked up after leaving the Voy Royal Navy. He found the rigid structure of the military to be rather suffocating. Of course, that had been when he was nothing more than an underling. Now that he was captain, he had very little problem with ruling with an iron fist, keeping his men in line by any means necessary. True, it meant that the turnover rate of his crew tended to be rather… quick, but if he was being honest as long as he had a few good men at his side, the rest simply needed to be able to swing a sword and look intimidating and at any port, in any city, in any kingdom there was an abundance of dumb brutes ready to give their lives for a bit of coin. And that coin was exactly why Atlas was currently inside of the Temple of Voynar.

Preying on merchant ships, no matter how fun or exciting, was not the most reliable of work. Even less so if the navy took an interest in his activities. Sometimes, it could be months before a decent score could be found. To remedy this problem, Atlas often had his crew take on other jobs that fell outside the realm of normal piracy. To him, the more dangerous the job was, the better. Those were the ones that paid the most, and the payment was everything in this world of pirates.

The job he was currently working was particularly hazardous. Though not for him, of course, but rather his men. As he moved into the depths of the temple he idly wondered how men of them were still alive. He had estimated at least twenty of them would perish or be caught before their job was over, but that was likely too low of a number. Many of the men were green, and would break quickly against a well armed, and well-prepared, military regiment. That didn't matter much, though, so long as they showed up and caused a ruckus everything would work out just fine no matter the cost.

"It couldn't be helped," Atlas sighed as he reached his destination. The basement of the temple was rather spacious and filled with row after row of barrels filled to the brim with holy anointing oil. Smiling, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small sphere. He twisted it twice and placed it down on top of one of the barrels before making his way back upstairs. As he walked, he whistled a jaunty tune to himself. He liked the echo of his notes playing out across the empty building and made a mental note to visit more of these buildings, and to perhaps rob some of them as well.

"Atlas Silver!"

A figure dressed entirely in black, with only their eyes showing fiercely from beneath a hood, stood between Atlas and the way out. Atlas finished up his tune and dropped his hands down to the hilts of his sabers.

"Good afternoon!" Atlas called out merrily. "You seem to have me at something of a disadvantage. You know my name, but I can only guess at yours. Would you care to hear my guess?"

Lexi pulled a pair of shackles from her belt and tossed them towards Atlas. They landed with a loud clunk and skidded across the tile floor and stopped at his feet. He nudged them with a dirty boot and a grin.

"Ah, then I suppose I am right. You're not with the royal guard otherwise you wouldn't have come alone. And you haven't raised the alarm yet, so you want to capture me yourself. You're a bounty Hunter, and probably a famous one," Atlas said. "I didn't expect to see you so soon. I see my reputation precedes me. Judging by your clothes, you must be the one they call midnight. Odd, I pictured you rather differently. Taller. Wider. And with a deeper voice. A man, you see, I was picturing a man. You however, are not a man. I don't think. If so, you are a rather… rather… delicate one. Though please take no offense, I have no doubt of your skill. It is simply surprising."

"Your weapons. Drop them." Lexi ordered.

"Oh, yes, of course, this is no time to be talking. Though you wouldn't believe how few opportunities I get to speak to lovely women such as yourself, despite my charming appearance," Atlas drummed his fingers on his swords. "You see, I don't think I'm going to be able to do that. My men are waiting for me. Well, those of them are alive. Cowards, the lot of them. I'm sure they failed in the mission I gave them and have long since retreated to the ship."

Lexi drew Nightmare and angled the large sword towards Atlas. "Final chance."

"My, that is a beautiful weapon," Atlas said with an appreciatory nod. "I'm sure it could cut through mine without a moments hesitation. These are rather cheap. I had to leave my good swords on the ship so again, it seems you have the upper hand on me."

Lexi took a step towards Atlas and he threw his hands up. "Wait, wait, I admit defeat. I'll put these on."

"Your swords," Lexi said.

"Ah, right." Atlas pulled both of his sabers free and Lexi tightened her grip on Nightmare. There was a moment of uncertainty before Atlas simply let them fall to the ground with a loud clang. He smiled at Lexi as he reached down and picked up the shackles. "You're probably thinking this is going far too easily."

Lexi said nothing, but Atlas was correct. This was going much smoother than she had anticipated. The fact that he had so willingly relinquished his weapons was off-putting to say the least. From his file, Lexi had been sure he was going to fight. He had already badly wounded or killed a handful of other bounty hunters who had gone after him. There was a reason the price on his head was so high.

"You are correct!" Atlas said as he spun the shackles around on one finger before tossing them into the air. He caught them deftly and continued to flick them from hand to hand. "You see, as we have been talking, a bomb I planted in the basement has slowly been ticking down. Now, don't worry, the explosion will be quite small. Barely enough to damage anything beyond repair. The many, many, many barrels of oil they have in the basement, however. Well, they will ignite and this entire building will be engulfed in hellfire before anyone can do a damn thing about it. Unfortunately, the fire will likely spread to the buildings nearby."

Lexi's eyes widened. "Why would you do that?"

"Why? Because I was paid to do so," Atlas said lightly. "Someone doesn't like Voy and would like to send a message. Who? I don't know, and I don't much care to be completely honest with you. They simply paid me to do so and I did it. My plan was actually quite genius, if I do say so myself. You see, normally this building is quite well guarded, by virtue of being an important asset of the state. My men, however, are currently attacking the high priest's home. However, they are not aware that I informed the Voy military of that plan. So, the majority of guards were moved there, leaving this area woefully unprepared for an attack. Of course, to make sure they believed it I actually had to have my men attack the priest. A threat that isn't followed through with is pointless, wouldn't you agree? I couldn't have my credibility challenge."

Atlas reached into his pocket and pulled out a silver watch. "Now, as it is currently, you have about a minute left before the bomb I placed goes off. You could catch me right now, maybe. But not before that bomb goes off. You could wait and see if I'm bluffing, and kill me if it does, but then the bomb still goes off. Or, you can let me walk free and go remove the bomb. The choice is yours but I suggest you decide quite quickly. Time is running out, Miss Midnight."

Lexi made the decision without hesitation. She didn't have the luxury of trying to guess if he was lying or not. She charged towards Atlas, sword held back and ready to strike. She would have preferred to take him alive, but if he truly had placed a bomb then dead would have to do. Atlas was still unarmed. She would feint for a thrust. When he reacted and tried to move away off balance, she would pull back and finish him with a single slice across his throat. It wouldn't be pretty, and the Voy government would be upset about spilling blood on holy ground, but it was better than letting the entire building go up in flame.

As she reached striking distance, Lexi put her plan into place and thrust Nightmare towards Atlas's chest. With no weapon, Atlas was forced to throw himself backwards, just as Lexi had planned. With Atlas off balance, Lexi swung her sword around and on a direct course for his neck.

"Clever!" Atlas called out as he swung brought up the shackles and slammed them against Nightmare, veering the blade just barely off course as he ducked passed Lexi. Snarling, Lexi spun around and swung for Atlas's exposed back. The Blade just barely caught his back as he dropped down and slid across the tile floor. He laughed as he rolled to his feet and charged towards the door, leaving behind a trail of flesh blood behind him. He called over his shoulder to Lexi. "Better luck next time, my dear!"

Every muscle in Lexi's body strained to run after Atlas. She could feel the bloodlust running through her veins, enhanced by the thin line of blood that hung on Nightmare's blade, but she couldn't. Gritting her teeth, she pushed her anger down and sprinted down to the basement. The door was still ajar from Atlas's early entry and Lexi burst into the room. The bomb was easy enough to locate, lazily placed on top of the barrel nearest to the door. Lexi stared at it. She wouldn't have time to run back upstairs before it sent off, and she had little doubt she wanted to be holding it if it went off prematurely. She looked down at her hand and watched the shadows begin to dance along her fingertips.

"Okay," Lexi breathed as she picked up the bomb and moved it to the ground. She held her hand over the bomb and took a deep breath. "Okay."

The shadows on her fingers filtered down to the floor and began to weave into a solidified mass, surrounding the small bomb completely. She needed more. She placed Nightmare down on the floor and placed her other hand against the mass of shadows, thickening the barrier. Sweat began to form on her brow as she pulled her hands slightly back, building the barriers strength even as her arms began to shake from exertion.

Was it going to be enough? She didn't have to stop it completely. Just enough to keep the oil from igniting.

Lexi had been preparing herself for the eventual and inevitable explosion, but when it happened the suddenness of the movement still caught her off guard. The barrier she had built was successful in containing the explosion with only a few pinpricks of flame and shrapnel escaping from her shadows, but it was not as successful with stopping the rapidly expanding concussive force that followed. As Lexi's magic was overloaded, the explosion tossed her body across the room and she rolled across the top of the oil barrels before crashing against the wall. With a groan, Lexi pulled herself up and shook the stars from her vision. Silently, she removed herself from the barrels and retrieved Nightmare. As a small trail of blood slid down the edge of her face she made a decision.

She was going to kill Atlas Silver.

61: Chapter 61

The bride was beautiful. A dress of pure white that seemed to shine against her dark skin. A hint of blush lit up her cheeks. Dark eyes shining with tears of joy as her fingers interlaced with the man she loved so dearly. Standing only an arms length away Cross wondered if she knew. Knew that she wouldn't live long enough to look back upon this day fondly. Then again, maybe she would. Maybe she would live a long and happy life. Her husband would grow to love her more and more with every passing day. She would have three children and they would be raised in a household full of love. They would cherish their every memory of their mother, even long after she had passed away to the afterlife.

That wasn't the future Cross saw for her though. He saw red. Dark red. Blood spilled by a single act of violence. A moment of frustration. Words that couldn't be taken back. Screaming, crying, and then silence. Blood dripping, staining against her skin. Eyes, the same eyes that could shine so bright, left dull and unseeing. In those eyes… in those eyes…

He saw death.

Cross turned to look out the window of the church and found himself on what would soon become a battlefield. He drifted over the soft grass, still slick with morning dew. He could hear preparations being shouted out on both sides. The men were scared. They didn't want to die. Some furiously wrote letters. Their last will and testaments. Others feverishly whispered prayers to whatever deity might be watching over them. Cross could see every letter and hear every word. They blended together into a single message.

Hope.

A fearful hope that they might survive this war. But Cross knew better than they. He knew who would live, and who would die.

He blinked and the battle was long underway. The smell of blood hung heavy in the air and left stains upon the earth. Cross watched impassively as the soldiers valiantly fought. Limsb were served and helms cleaved. The screams of the dying were drowned out by the fervent noise of battle. Cross looked at the flags, curious for a moment for who these men died for. For a moment the flags showed signaled it as battle between Dumas and Voy. In another the war was between Dumas and Gorin, their flags flying fiercely in the air, trying to spur the soldiers into acts of valor and heroics.

A medic ran through the chaos, moving as fast as her legs would carry her. She came to a sliding stop next to a fallen soldier. Her hands pressed against the wound in his chest, trying in vain to stop the bleeding. An arrow pierced through her back and she screamed. Her hand, already covered in blood, came up to touch the arrowhead protruding through her chest. Another two struck her and she listed the side and fell over. Blood dripped from her lips as she cried for help.

Cross stared at her.

The battle around him stopped, time itself stopped, as he looked at the young medic. He saw the choices she took to get her. She had lied about her age and enlisted against her parent's wishes. In another time, the war had never happened. She had fallen in love with the girl next door, the friend who had always been at her side. She lived a long and meaningful life. She had died in her bed, comfortable. But that was a thousand choices ago. Maybe more. Instead, she was here, dirty and alone. Dead, because of a war that would lead to nothing more than the change over of a few miles of near useless land.

A bragging right for the nobles that would never see the front lines, never see the war they believed so just. The men and women who would hear the number of dead, but would never actually see the faces they sent to die.

Cross took a step back and time resumed. The medic reached out towards the sky with trembling fingers one last time. Tears of pain and hopelessness staining her cheeks before the last breath of life left her chest and her body went still. Cross turned back to the battle that raged on. The death of one was nothing in the face of time. It continued to march on, just like the solders that continued to fight.

An explosion went off as Cross's feet. The smoke and fire faded away to a mother. Or she would have been. The child did not survive. She griped her husband's hand until her knuckles grew white and she buried her face into his chest. She screamed. Screamed until she could scream no more and nothing but a rasping noise escaped her lips. Her husband held her tightly, trying to keep his composure, trying to hold the world together for the both of them. His strength could only last so long.

The scene faded, as they all did, and Cross found himself standing outside of the guildhall. The door was ajar and he slowly walked in. The usual greetings did not reach him. There was no one to give them. He looked to Servilia's desk, but she was gone. The files she usually kept so neatly organized had been haphazardly spread out, with some even falling onto the ground in crumpled piles. Cross reached down to pick one up before remembering. Remembering that he couldn't touch anything here. He was nothing here. Not even a shadow. He was simply an observer.

An impartial witness.

Unable to change.

Unable to help.

Only to know.

He slowly walked around the desk, eyeing the documents. There was a thin coating on dust clinging to every page. He lifted his eyes and stared over the guildhall. Dust clung to everything.

Even the bodies.

He hadn't even noticed as he had drifted through the building and he barely even comprehended it as he stared down and into unseeing eyes.

Cross said nothing as he dropped down to one knee next to Jiana's prone body. Her sword was clutched in her hand, the blade stained with blood. Fresh blood. Cross looked up and watched the murderer dodge passed Servilia's thrust and kill her with a single strike to the neck. Blood poured from the wound. It stained Servilia's dress as she dropped down to her knees and fell to her side. Her blue eyes looked out blindly. She blinked once. Twice.

She did not open her eyes a third time.

Cross felt something wet on the corner of his eye and he lifted up his hand. He caught the teardrop just as it fell. It hung on the tip of his finger before letting it hit the ground. The droplet crashed to the ground and a flame rose up in its place.

Cross slowly rose to his feet and watched as flames began to rise up from the ground. The fire crackled merrily as it engulfed the guildhall. People screamed outside for help, but Cross knew no held was coming. His guildmates. His family. They were all dead.

The flames spread. Spread across the city. There was nowhere to run, nowhere to hide. The fire hungrily devoured all in its path.

The world burned and Cross watched with a mask of indifference.

He knew somewhere, somewhere deep down inside of him, that he should feel something. Anything. But he no longer could even find it in himself to do more than shed a single tear over the death of what amounted to the only family he had ever known. Once, in a time that felt so long ago, Cross would have felt an overwhelming despair in the face of any of these images. That time was long passed.

Long ago, despair had clung to his soul like thick tar. He had tried to fight against it, but the more he struggled the deeper he had fallen into that pit of inky black sludge. He would have drown in it, would have died in it, had he not found a way to fight.

A way to harden his heart.

To forget these feelings.

To bury them deep.

So deep he would never have to feel.

Despair? It was almost enough to bring a small smile to his face as the flame burned itself out and he was left in darkness. Another world come and gone. More lives than he could even begin to imagine extinguished. He was completely alone in this abyss of nothing.

Again.

How many times had it been now?

Did it matter?

The world he lived in was despair.

Despair was nothing to him.

"Nothing," Cross said softly to himself.

"That may be the saddest thing I have ever heard."

Cross turned around slowly and found himself face to face with beautiful young woman who was hanging a few feet higher than him. Her large mismatched eyes looked at him inquisitively, one a deep sapphire and the other a pure crimson. She reached up and ran a hand through her choppy black hair.

"Who are you?" Cross said. There was only the smallest hint of surprise in his voice.

"Me?" She spun around until she was lounging on her back, the long green dress she wore flowing out around her, obviously not affected by the rules of gravity in this endless void of nothing. She floated around aimlessly for a few minutes before answering him. "I have many names, but for as for you… you may call me Kosu."

"Kosu," Cross worked the name around in his mouth.

She nodded, flipping over onto her stomach and propping her face up with her hands. "Kosu. The endless wanderer. Or the Witch of the Void if you prefer it."

"You don't look like a witch."

"Don't I?" Kosu smiled. She blinked and her eyes swapped colors. Another blink and they went completely red. "What makes one look like a witch?"

"They're old."

"I am very old."

"You don't look old."

"Aren't you sweet?" Kosu's eyes turned blue and she dropped down closer to him. "Now that I have introduced myself, I believe it is your turn. If you don't mind."

"My name," Cross reached up and touched his forehead. A look of confusion washed across his face. He knew his own name. He had to. He knew who he was. He was… his name was… "My name…"

Kosu moved closer. "Your name. What is it?"

"My name…" His mouth went dry and a rumbling off in the distance reached his ears. A tidal wave coming to crash down on him, to sweep him away. He looked passed Kosu and into the nothingness.

"Your name?" Kosu said again. There was a hint of urgency to her voice.

"My name is…" Cross began to fall. His body grew heavy, like chains were weighing him down. He looked down at his body, but saw only nothing.

"Your name?" Kosu sounded so far away now. He looked up but he saw nothing.

"Oh," Cross breathed. He felt so cold and then he felt nothing.

He was fading away. Becoming the nothingness of the Void.

He would drift forever like this.

Lost.

A hand caught his wrist and Cross was yanked forward. The weight on his body slid away and he found himself flushed against Kosu's chest, her arm wrapped tightly around him. Cross felt a warmth from her that spread through his whole body. It burned the fog from his mind.

"One more time," Kosu said gently as she released him and drifted just out of reach. "What is your name?"

Cross looked up at her and took in a shaky breath. "My name is Cross."

"Yes, it is," Kosu smiled.

xXx

"How did you do this?" Cross asked as he walked around the large, spacious house. The marble was cool against his bare feet as he followed Kosu as she floated from room to room.

"I can do many things," Kosu said, looking over her shoulder at him.

"Are you a God?"

"A God?" Kosu giggled. "That is an attractive thought, but unfortunately for me I am far from a God."

"You're strong though," Cross said. He came to a sudden stop to keep from running into Kosu who had abruptly turned around to face him. Her bright, mismatched eyes bored into his. "What does strength mean to you?"

"Knowledge," Cross answered without hesitation. He hadn't meant to say that. He didn't know what he meant to say, but it hadn't been that. He suddenly felt so very far away form his body. Like he was looking in from the outside as his body continued to work without his conscious input. "Knowledge and power."

Kosu tilted her head and her voice dropped to a whisper. "Power to do what?"

On this question Cross faltered. The question pulled him back. Why did he want power? In a time that felt so long ago, he would have wanted power to protect his friends. His family. Power to keep everything in his small world steady. Power to keep people he cared about from leaving.

But now…

"Everyone wants power," Cross answered when he could find no clear answer.

With the question answered, he began to drift away.

"That isn't what I asked you," Kosu said as she lowered down to the ground, her eyes still locked with his. "What is it you want power for?"

He felt a pull, a tug towards his body, but it was weak. Faint. It could not hold him.

Why did he want power?

Why should he try to protect anyone?

What was the point?

People would die. The world would turn. Time would march on endlessly. What did it matter if he saved someone? Lives were insignificant in the grand scheme. He had seen that himself. He had watch the world burn a hundred times over. He had watched death and destruction. Even those he knew to be close to him… there was no reason to value their lives more than the next. It was only some meaningless sense of intimacy that made them more important. Nothing in his entire world was real. What did it matter if they died?

What would it matter if he killed them himself?

They were insignificant. Irrelevant. Trivial. Marks on history that could fade away into nothingness within the blink of an eye. Knowledge to be stored away in his memory and forgotten.

Nothing mattered.

Nothing except knowledge.

"Power to know," Cross said. The words came to his lips without the slightest thought. "To know everything and nothing."

"And what will you do with this power?"

Cross was so far away now that he could barely even hear the question. He knew his mouth was opening. He knew he would answer. He just didn't know what it would be.

"Everything," Cross answered. An odd smile filtered onto his face. "Or perhaps nothing." He waved his hand and the building around them faded away to the nothingness of the Void. He started to fade along with it "I like it better this way, I think."

Kosu was no longer smiling. Even after knowing her for such a short time, it was strange to see a serious expression on her delicate face. She moved closer to him.

"I can see it, you know." Kosu said.

Cross tilted his head towards her, but he couldn't see her. Not really. She came through his eyes in a hazy, broken image. Cracked in places and hidden by shadows in others. Only the desire to hear what she knew kept him from fading away completely. "Oh?"

"Your soul," Kosu said. "I can see it, if only just. It's drifting away. If you let it get too far, you will never get it back."

"Would that be so bad?" Cross looked out into the ether. "What is a soul, really? Do you know? I don't. Maybe I should let it go. Maybe…"

"Your mother wouldn't like that." Kosu tutted. There was a forced lightness to her tone.

Cross almost ignored her, but the need to correct her won out in the end. "My mother? I don't have a mother."

"Everyone has a mother."

Cross turned to look at her. "The woman who would have been my mother abandoned me long ago. She left me alone, without even a note to explain herself. All she did was birth me. She is not a mother."

Once, those words would have been said with venom. Spat out with a catch in his throat and the burn of unshed tears in his eyes. It had filled him with white-hot shame to know he was unwanted. Anger that he wasn't even worth the time to explain why he had been left.

Those feelings were gone now. Like the last embers of a dying fire they had faded within him. There was nothing left to feel them. He could only state them as fact. Let the words slip over his numb lips without the barest hint of emotion.

"I wasn't talking about the woman who gave you birth," Kosu said. "I was talking about the one that gave you life."

An image of Jiana flickered to life behind her. A smile lit up the Guild Mistress's face as she looked down at the child held in her arms. A young Servilia looked up at her expectantly, a notepad held ever diligently in her hand.

"What do you want me to put for the name?"

"Cross," Jiana said softly, rocking the newly christened child back and forth in her arms as he began to fuss. "His name will be Cross."

"Should I tell Mary to prepare the orphanage for him?" Servilia said.

"No, I don't believe that will be necessary," Jiana said, unable to pull her eyes away from Cross. "I will raise him."

"Mistress?" Servilia hesitated, her pen resting against the page. "Are you sure?"

"I am positive," Jiana whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "I will raise him as my own."

The scene faded only to have another take its place. Jiana stared at young Cross from the other side of the training room. She held only a small training knife in her hand to Cross's full sized sword. He charged at her, thrusting out for a killing blow. With a mere swipe of her hand, Jiana slapped his sword away before striking him hard across the cheek with the back of her free hand with enough force to knock Cross to the ground.

Cross hit the floor hard. The sword dropped from his hand and his tiny shoulders began to tremble. Tears dripped down to the padded floor of the training room. Jiana let her weapon fall to the floor and dropped down next to him. She swept him up in her arms, holding him tight as he wept.

"Oh Cross, I'm so sorry," Jiana cooed. "I thought you were going to dodge."

"I was," Cross whimpered. "You're too fast."

Jiana let out a soft laugh. "I will try to slow down next time."

Cross made a noise and wiggled free from her grasp. He scrambled across the floor and picked up his sword. He wiped a hand across his red eyes. "No. I can beat you! Don't slow down."

Jiana smiled and retrieved her weapon. "Very well."

Cross tried to look away, but before he could the image slipped away into the Void, another began, drawing his eye. He was crying again, alone in his room, a letter clutched in his hands. Jiana sat patiently beside him, stroking his hair as she waited for his tantrum to subside.

"It's not fair," he croaked out. "It's not."

"I know," Jiana said gently.

"Why did she leave?" Cross tried to keep his voice from cracking, but the effort was too great.

"We all have a path, Cross." Jiana said as she pulled him into a tight hug. "This was simply her path. You will find your own too. Maybe they will even intersect."

Cross didn't answer as he buried his face in her side and continued to sob.

As the scene ended, Cross no longer felt as though he could drift away. Nor was he weighed down like before. Instead, he felt rooted to the spot. Trapped, as though his limbs were suddenly made of stone. He wanted to look away. To stare into the emptiness of the Void, but he couldn't pull his eyes away as more scenes began to pop up.

Jiana giving him his first present. It was a pendent marked with Tejkin symbols. A ward against evil.

"That's enough," Cross said quietly. There was a shift inside of him.

The first time she had let him hold a sword.

"I said enough," Cross said, slightly louder. The shift became violent. Something cracked. He felt the fissure run through his entire being.

The countless hours Jiana had spent, teaching him to read and write. Teaching him to wield a sword, a bow. How to move, to speak, to fight. How to live.

"Stop it," Cross breathed. His knees gave out beneath him and he found himself staring up into the images. He couldn't look away. Why couldn't he look away. Why did this matter?

Jiana waiting up all night for him to return from a job, and then hiding away in the shadows so he wouldn't know she had worried.

Jiana, always watching with out of the corner of her eye, ready to protect him. Ready to give her life for him at a moments notice.

The images became distorted now. Blurry. It took Cross a long moment to realize that tears were hanging heavy in his eyes. With a heavy hand he reached up and wiped them away and the damn he had built so strong gave way, bursting with everything he had pushed down so far. His world was nothing but pain.

He was a raw nerve, exposed to everything he had hidden away from.

A scream tore from his lips, so loud he couldn't even hear it. He screamed until his throat was raw. He screamed until his lungs felt like they would explode. He screamed until he fell forward and felt his pain fade to a single feeling.

Shame.

A shame unlike he had ever felt before. It did not burn through him, like liquid metal into a mold. Instead it slowly seeped into his every pore, pounding like a dull ache, invading every inch of his being. Drawing cries and choked sobs long after he had run out of breath to give them.

"Why?" Cross managed to get the word out through his dry lips. He turned his unseeing eyes up to Kosu. "Why?"

"I'm giving you the choice," Kosu's voice was like water washing over him, cold against his suddenly feverish skin. "If you want to drift away into the Void, I will not stop you. However I want you to understand what you are giving up. You are loved, Cross. Even if you don't see it, you are loved, and there are more who will love you and be loved by you. But only if you chose to stay. What will you do?"

Cross sucked in a sharp breath and found his way to his feet. His vision slowly returned and he looked at Kosu. He gave a small nod. "I want to stay."

Kosu smiled. "I was hoping you would say that."

xXx

Kosu had rebuilt the house around them. When she had done so, Cross was not completely sure. He wasn't even sure he knew how long he had been in the Void. It felt like centuries, but it could have been minutes, maybe even seconds. Time in the Void was irrelevant, just like everything else. Kosu had explained that to him, along with many other things. Some had made sense, but much more had not. When he had pressed her for answers she had simply given him a coy smile and repeated what he was beginning to feel was a favorite saying of hers.

"I cannot say. There are Rules. Rules stronger than the thickest iron. Rules that even Gods can not break."

She had assured him in time he would understand. It was maddening, but also comforting in a way that he could not quite categorize. It also seemed that for every question he had for Kosu, she had one for him.

"What are you doing?" Kosu asked as she floated over Cross, watching as he stretched out his body in preparation.

"I'm training," Cross answered.

"Training?" Kosu swooped low and stopped in front of him. "For what?"

Cross shrugged and looked around the empty room. Jiana had him exercise most days. It felt strange to be doing nothing, even though Kosu seemed more than content to spend eternity floating around and talking aimlessly.

"Is there something you need?" Kosu asked.

Cross twisted his mouth back and forth before thrusting his hand out. The black of the Void opened up around his hand and he felt something cool press against his palm. With a grunt, Cross pulled his arm back, the black sword clasped in his hand materializing from nothing.

"Oh, that is interesting," Kosu said as she investigated the sword. "How did you do that?"

"I-I'm not sure," Cross said as he tested the weight of the sword. If felt too light but it would do for practice. He began to move from side to side, striking and feinting in quick succession. Kosu returned to her higher position to watch him.

"You move well," She called out.

"Mistress Jiana… My mother," Cross corrected himself as he paused to look up at Kosu. "She taught me well. She's the best swordswoman in all of Voy. Maybe in all of the Kingdoms."

"What will you use your skill for? The military?" Kosu said.

Cross shook his head. "I am going to become a Hunter."

"A Hunter," Kosu dropped down in front of him, uncomfortably close. It was a habit she was fond of. "That is a dangerous job."

Cross spun the sword around. "I'm not afraid."

"I did not expect you to be." Kosu sighed. "Tell me, Cross. How do you feel about killing people?"

The abrupt question threw Cross, as many of Kosu's questions did, but he was beginning to grow used to her unique way of speaking. He composed himself before answering. "The Guild avoids killing unless it is deemed necessary. We defend ourselves, our guildmates, and the innocent at all costs."

"That was a good answer," Kosu said, her eyes finding his. "But you avoided my question. You're good at that. What I asked was, how do you feel about killing people. Not your Guild."

Cross tried to hold her gave but ultimately failed as his eyes fell to his blade. "I'm not sure."

"Is that the truth?" Kosu asked. Her voice all but forced him to bring his eyes back up.

Cross raised and lowered one shoulder.

"You should not become a Hunter," Kosu said quietly. She held up a hand as Cross moved to protest. "I pulled you free from the Void, Cross. I helped bring you back from the edge of nothingness, but I know what you saw in that vast abyss. I know it changed you. You can't go back to the way you were before. That is the curse of the Void. I'm sure if you become a Hunter you will be very successful," Kosu shook her head. "But it will take you to a dark place. Killing will come easy to you. Hurting people will be nothing more than an after thought, if it is even a thought. You will lose yourself to the darkness and then even I won't be able to pull you free."

"I'm not like that," Cross said, but the words came out weakly as the sword dropped from his fingers and shattered into nothing. He shook his head. There was no way he would become like that. His voice grew stronger as anger rushed through him. "I'm going to be a Hunter!"

Kosu gave him a small smile and flew back a few feet. "I will respect you choice, then. I was hoping I would have more time to change your mind, but I suppose I have kept you here for too long as it is. It would be best if I sent you back before you began to hate me. That wouldn't do at all."

"You're sending me back?" Cross said carefully. He had asked Kosu many times before, but had never been able to get a straight answer out of her as to when he would return, only her assurance that he would.

"It seems I have no choice. I've been keeping you contained here, safe in my little corner of this world, but I don't think that will do for much longer. It's not good for a soul to be free of its body for too long, even though I would rather not let you go yet. Though some of that is simply me being selfish," Kosu said with a tiny smile. "But before you go, there is one last thing I would like to show you, if you will let me?"

Cross nodded and Kosu waved her hand, dispelling the house and leaving them floating in the Void. Kosu lifted up a finger and pointed behind Cross. He slowly turned around and saw a single twinkling light off in the distance. He felt Kosu's hand land lightly on his back and guide him to it.

"This is the last choice I give you. Consider if a gift, of sorts, for entertaining me for so long, "Kosu whispered.

"What is it?" Cross asked quietly as he stared down at the light. It was so close he could reach out and touch it, but he resisted the temptation.

"It's the answer to a question that you have long to learn the answer to," Kosu said. She pulled away from him and floated away. "If you wish to know the identity of the woman who gave birth to you, all you have to do is look."

Cross turned around and looked at Kosu with wide eyes. She returned his stare with an amused grin.

"What will it be?" Kosu asked as she rolled until she was on her back, her red eyes watching him closely. "Do you want to know?"

Cross turned back to the light and reached out his hand…

xXx

There was a weight on Cross's chest. It wasn't particularly heavy, but it was enough to be an annoyance. With a groan, he rolled over to the side to dislodge it and heard an unmistakable giggle. With a practiced hand he reached out for the light switch and the small sleeping compartment he had rented was bathed in soft orange light. Kosu sat beside him, her eyes bright and amused.

"Were you dreaming about me?" She purred as she leaned over him. "Don't bother lying, I know you were."

"I told you I don't like it when you mess with my dreams," Cross sighed as he dropped his head back against the pillow and closed his eyes again. He had been subject to Kosu's invasive hobby more than once.

"Is that anyway to talk to your dream girl?" Kosu pouted as she lay down next to him and snuggled against his side. "Besides, I was nice to you then. You were a lost little lamb in the Void and I saved you. Who would have though when we met all those years ago, that we would grow so close."

"We're not close," Cross said flatly.

"I feel close," Kosu said as she pressed herself flush against his side.

Cross sighed and reached up to rub his temple. "If you're going to mess with them anyways, at least don't change anything."

"I would never," Kosu said with mock outrage. "How could you say such a thing."

"You're hair." Cross said tiredly. "It was all choppy just now. Your hair was long the first time we met. And your dress was black, not green."

"So you do remember," Kosu said smugly. "I didn't think you would notice."

"What's the point?"

"Who knows?" Kosu said as she floated up and over him, dangling her hair in his face. "Maybe just to see if you were paying attention. Speaking of that, the last time you headed this way, you didn't pay attention to a warning that was given if my memory serves me correctly. Quite a predicament that left you in. I was so very worried."

"So this is a warning?" Cross said, opening his eyes to look at Kosu.

"Maybe," Kosu smirked. "Then again, maybe I know that if I warn you, you will just do the opposite of what I say. Or maybe I can't change you mind and you will do whatever you have already planned. Or maybe you're on the way to an absolute point in your timeline, and I'm just trying to help you out, like I did with that cute little Spirit Goddess. By the way, she's already burned through all the money you left her. That adorable shadow mage you're oh so fond of showed her where you hide your extra gold."

"Is that all?" Cross asked.

"Well there is one last thing," Kosu said as she leaned down until her nose was touching his and her mismatched eyes were all he could see. "Did you ever go and meet her?"

Cross closed his eyes. "No."

62: Chapter 62

Atlas leisurely puffed on his pipe, savoring the sweet taste of the Torian blend of tobacco. They always seemed to have the best tobacco, even though it did tend to cost more. Then again, he rarely paid for things, so that wasn't so much of a problem. Atlas smiled to himself as he ran his dark eyes over the small assembly of men. The majority of them were injured in some way or another with bloodied bandages hanging from their battered bodies. That wasn't particularly surprising, all things considered. What was surprising was how many had managed to make it back alive. He blew out a ring of smoke and watched it dissipate into the air before speaking.

"So, who would like to explain to me just why exactly the Priest is still alive?" Atlas said darkly. It was an unfair question, considering he knew exactly why his men had failed. He had all but set them up for failure. Still, it wouldn't do for them to know that. All they needed to know was that they had failed him, and that the threat of punishment hung heavily over their heads. On this ship, he was judge, jury, and executioner.

His men began to shift around awkwardly and Atlas slid his eyes to his second in command. His first mate Raphael. He was a tall man with broad shoulders and dark skin that Atlas had met in a Gorin prison. His shaved head was covered in a thick bandage from where he had taken what appeared to be a shot to the head.

"Or," Atlas took in a deep lungful of smoke and let it our through his nose. "Would you care to explain why you are all still alive?"

He punctuated the statement by slamming his fist on the table. Atlas was not a man to lose his temper easily and it made any outburst that much more terrifying. Everyone seated around the table save Raphael flinched. Atlas appreciated that about him. No matter what, Raphael never gave any sense of alarm. No matter how often Atlas lost his temper. Or threatened to kill him.

It was mostly for this reason that Atlas actually hadn't killed him. That and the fact of the matter was, replacing a first mate was time consuming and rather boring. Building up any sense of trust was tedious work at best. A first mate had to be both smart and loyal. The problem with smart people in the realm of piracy, however, is that they often realized that the best way to advance their position in life was to simply kill their captain. Atlas knew Raphael wouldn't do that, not without giving Atlas a fair chance to fight for his life.

Atlas had no doubt in his mind that Raphael's rigid sense of integrity and honor was going to be the mans undoing. On that day, Atlas might even be sad. If only for the briefest of moments.

The other men, however, were not nearly as important to Atlas. He could replace them within a week. Probably less, if he put some effort into it. Or made Raphael do it. It would likely be the latter.

Raphael took in a deep breath and drew the attention of every man in the room as he prepared to speak.

"Many guards," Raphael said in his usual deep, somber tone.

"That's all?" Atlas asked, unimpressed but not surprised. Raphael had always been a man of few words. Though Raphael understood Voyish well, Atlas was never quite sure how much the name spoke. As long as he could carry out orders, however, Atlas didn't much care.

"House large," Raphael continued. The men around him nodded, but kept their gazes averted from Atlas. "They were prepared."

"And that is reason enough to fail in a simple assassination mission?" Atlas said.

Raphael nodded.

"Well then, I suppose nothing can be done, at least not now," Atlas sighed. "How many did we lose?"

"Five," Raphael said. "Four dead. Left Hans."

"Why did you leave Hans?" Atlas leaned back in his chair.

"No legs," Raphael answered.

"No legs?" Atlas said.

"Cut off. Slowed us down. Left Hans."

"Well, that is the life of a pirate," Atlas gave a grim smile and reached out to pick up his wine glass. He lifted it up to his men. "To the brothers we lost, I suppose."

"To the brothers," the crew echoed back. Most of them were still tentative. Worried that Atlas was still not appeased by Raphael's answer. One of the more worried crewmen suddenly stood up.

"Captain Atlas, sir!"

Atlas dragged his eyes to the man. "Remind me your name?"

"Dosin, Sir." He answered. He was a thin fellow with straw like hair and sun baked skin. "We did manage to capture a guest of the priest!"

"Oh?" This was news to Atlas. He looked to Raphael for conformation and received a single nod. Atlas looked back to Dosin. "Continue."

"He was walking the ground, sir. We knocked him out so he wouldn't raise the alarm. I made sure to grab him when we left. He was wearing fancy clothes and he speaks good. He's a noble. I'm sure of it," Dosin said excitedly.

"A noble," Atlas nodded appreciatively at his mind began to turn. Perhaps he could turn this failure into a windfall after all. "What Kingdom?"

"I think he's a Romiat, sir," Dosin said. "He wouldn't stop screaming after we got him on the ship, so I shoved him in a barrel below deck. Figured it would keep him quiet for a while."

"Well, go get him out and make sure he isn't injured. Well, make sure he isn't dead, at least. Find out his name and title. Can't sell back a dead noble. Not for a good price, anyways," Atlas said as he stood up and turned his head towards Raphael. "It seems fate is smiling on us, Raphael. I was already planning on returning to Romiatii for supplies and now it seems we have a ransom to plan as well. Make the necessary preparations."

"Sir," Raphael nodded, rising up from the table and heading above deck.

Atlas looked over the rest of his men and narrowed his eyes. "Well? What are you waiting for? Get to work!"

There was no hesitation as the men scrambled to their position and away from the burning scrutiny of Atlas Silver.

xXx

"How are things?" Jiana asked as she stopped next to Servilia's desk. She picked up a folder and flipped through the files.

"Quite well currently, Mistress," Servilia said without looking up from her work. "The Dumas government has sent us a rather considerate finders fee for solving that business with Sani after I allowed Nathan and Romeo to turn in the poison to the authorities."

"That is good to hear."

"I also made sure to pass along information of its development to certain information brokers in the other Kingdoms as well. I have no doubt Dumas will be watched closely. I'm expecting that they will contact the other representatives and inform them of their discovery soon. Until then, I will keep an eye on them, just in case."

Jiana nodded. "And the booster? What became of that?"

"Galen is analyzing the notes and the sample that I was able to retrieve from Azalea. After he is done, and we are sure Nathan and Romeo are fine, I will have the remaining serum destroyed along with all traces of its development. I don't believe it would be good to have that information hanging around."

Jiana said. "That is likely for the best. The chances for abuse of that serum far outweigh its benefits. You did well, helping the boys out. I am very proud of you."

"Thank you, Mistress."

"How is Lexi's assessment coming along?"

Servilia reached out and tapped a large binder without looking up. "I've retrieved all the pertinent information. All that is left is for you to go over it, and Lexi's final interview, of course."

Jiana picked up the binder. "Where is Alexis currently? I saw she took a Hunting request."

"She was in Voy, but apparently her target got away. Nasty bit of work, that one. Atlas Silver. Pirate. He's very dangerous, but Alexis should be able to handle him. Luckily, his notoriety makes him easier to track. He will be in Romiatii by tonight and Alexis should arrive by the morning. Likely sooner, knowing her."

"True," Jiana said. "And the boys?"

"I have Romeo and Banksy on R and R. Just a precaution incase they have a bad reaction to the booster or the poison. Galen is also keeping a close eye on them, but so far there is nothing worth noting to report."

"That is good to hear, but be sure to dock their pay for that job. After all, this wasn't a guild approved request they took," Jiana smiled.

"That's cruel," Servilia laughed as she made a note. "I saw you sent Cross out as well, but I don't have any information on him. A personal request?"

"Yes. I've sent him to collect the Master's medicine."

"Oh," Servilia tapped her pen against her desk a few times. "Are you sure Cross was the best choice for that? I don't mean to question your judgment but…"

"Last time things were different, I believe," Jiana said lightly. "Cross should return within a week or two. He travels much faster than he used to."

"That's a short turn around for such a long trip," Servilia said, peering up at Jiana with a questioning gaze.

"I suppose that all depends."

"On what?"

"On whether or not he enters the Dark Forest," Jiana tapped her fingers against Lexi's assessment. "I will read over this and get back to you. I believe we should give Alexis her final interview as soon as possible. I'm sure it is weighing heavily on her mind."

Servilia wanted to press for more information on Cross, but knew the matter was already closed. She gave a small nod. "Yes, Mistress."

"And Servilia," Jiana said.

"Yes, Mistress?"

"Don't worry about Cross," Jiana said with a reassuring smile. "I wouldn't send him out unless I believed he was safe. The same goes for any of you."

Servilia returned the smile with a nod, her nerves somewhat settled. "Of course, Mistress."

"Now, the day is young. Why don't you take the rest of the afternoon off for yourself? You've been working hard enough for two guilds. I don't want you to get sick cooped up in the building all day."

"Thank you Mistress," Servilia said as she crossed her arm across her chest. "Maybe I will take Makina shopping. She apparently found a large amount of gold coins hidden in Cross's room that she is anxious to spend."

xXx

Hours of travel normally allow for long periods of quiet reflection. It can be almost calming to simply wait for the trip to come to an end with nothing else to do but sit and think.

For Lexi, the journey could not have ended soon enough.

Immediately after leaving the temple, she had contacted Servilia, along with her own impressive number of information brokers, and gotten word of where Atlas Silver would likely be headed next. A excruciatingly long train ride and two overpriced horses later, Lexi found herself in a small port town on the edge of Romiatii, just far enough away from the Voy border for Atlas to be safe from any repercussions from the Voy military.

After the incident, Servilia had informed her, the bounty had been increased substantially. She had also wisely reminded Lexi that alive that dead was far preferable to dead when it came to bounty hunting.

Dead criminals rarely were able to give information on their accomplices.

Lexi reminded herself of this fact repeatedly as she snuck through the deserted harbor, her feet barely leaving a sound on the worn, sunbaked wood. In the moonless night, she was nothing more than a shadow wisping across the dock and onto Atlas's ship. This feat was made quite simple by the fact that the security was quite lax. Or, to be more precise, there was no security. No sentries stood guard. No men patrolled the exterior. The only thing remotely resembling a guard that Lexi could detect were a three drunken pirates playing some sort of dice game near the bow of the ship, the light from their single lantern barely able to reach her.

According to Lexi's sources, Atlas himself was not currently wanted in Romiatii. Combined with the fact that Romiatii held no great love for Voy, Atlas often abused the strained relationship to hide out in this port after jobs, using the country as a cover of sorts. The comfort he, and his men felt, was clear, and Lexi was prepared to take every advantage that comfort would give her.

Like a shadow, Lexi approached the three gamblers stopping just within earshot. She pulled her scarf into a more comfortable position and made sure her hair was safely tucked into her hood as she assessed the group. Two had their backs to her, why the third's eyes were set firmly on the dice he was shaking between his grimy fingers.

"This is it, boys," he said, shaking the dice with more vigor. "A seven here, and it's two weeks of swabbin' the deck, and Li, I'll be taking your sword as well. Don't worry, I'll take good care of 'er"

"James, just roll the blasted die already," Li snarled, slamming his fist on the small table between them with enough force to knock the lantern over. The lantern bounced once before the flame fizzled out and left the ship in complete darkness.

"Ah, now you've done it," James grumbled as he threw the die on the table in disgust. "Witty, you got a light?"

"Ah, somewhere on me," Witty mumbled as he patted himself on the chest.

"Don't worry," Lexi said as she lifted up the lantern and snapped on a new flame. "I've got it."

Witty looked at her through cloudy, bloodshot eyes. "Who're you?"

Lexi placed the lantern down on the table between the three bewildered men before grabbing Witty by the back of his head and smashing his face against the table with enough force to crack the wood. Li and James moved to stand up, but Lexi was already over the table. Her fist snapped out and caught James in the throat as her knee came across and crashed against Li's cheek, knocking him to the floor without a sound. Spinning with her momentum Lexi landed on the other side of the table and kicked out James's knee before giving him another quick jab to the temple and knocking him unconscious.

Staring down at the fallen pirates in the dying light of the lantern, Lexi spotted the die. She spared the unconscious Li a glance. "Seven. It appears you owe him a sword."

Drawing her own, Lexi turned away and headed into the depths of the ship. While the small outburst of violence had improved her mood marginally, she still wasn't finished. Not until she had Atlas Silver.

With a heavy boot, Lexi kicked in the doors of the captains quarters and stormed into the large, luxuriously decorated room. Atlas, seated at a gilded writing desk, did not so much as flinch at the intrusion, instead choosing to continue writing in his ledger before putting the pen down and turning to face Lexi.

He was far cleaner now, with his long dark hair pulled back away from his handsome face and a elegant, dark blue coat hanging off his shoulders. He slowly rose up from his chair, holding up a hand when Lexi lifted up Nightmare to point at his heart.

"Now dear, let's not be hasty," Atlas said lightly as he produced the shackles and tossed them towards Lexi. They bounced along the carpet and came to a rolling stop at her feet. "I believe those are yours. I'm sure retrieving them is the only reason you've come this far. You may leave now, unless you wish to join me for dinner, that is. It's late, I admit, but I could have one of my men whip something up for us. I'm sure I have a nice bottle of wine around here somewhere. What do you say?"

"You almost killed me," Lexi said.

"That is debatable," Atlas said as he moved away from his desk and to his bar. He opened up a small cabinet and pulled out a bottle. He popped the cork and took a small sip. "Yes, this will do. Anyways, as I was saying, that is debatable. You see, the temple was empty at the point in which I set the bomb. Your decision to enter it was your own. As was your decision to attempt to defuse the bomb I placed. You would have been quite safe had you simply left. Also, I would like you to consider the fact that you have cost me a considerable amount of gold. Honestly, do you know how hard it is to be a reputable businessman when I fail to keep-"

Atlas was cut off as Lexi launched Nightmare across the room. The large, black bladed sword narrowly missed Atlas's head and embedded itself deeply in the wall behind him.

"Ah, now this really is such an impressive weapon," Atlas clicked his tongue and put down the bottle. He ran a finger across the flat of Nightmare's blade before grabbing the hilt and giving it a considerable tug. When the blade did not budge and he gave an appreciatory nod. "You are quite a lady, Miss Midnight. But I fear you have made a mistake by failing to kill me just now." Atlas drew a pistol hidden behind his jacket and held it up lightly. "You see, all I must now do is fire this pistol. Whether or not the bullet strikes you is of no consequence to me. The noise will be more than enough to alert my men to your presence and I assure you, you will not be able to get through all of them. At least, not without grievous injury."

Lexi narrowed her eyes. "Then it would be in my best interest not to let you fire your pistol, wouldn't it?"

"Quite so, but I am here and you are so very far away over there," Atlas grinned. He cocked back the hammer and rested his finger lightly on the trigger. "While I do love swords, guns can be so much more effective. It's a shame you don't carry one."

"A blade suits me just fine," Lexi said softly as she eyed Atlas's pistol, specifically the cocked-back hammer.

"So, how shall we proceed from here? Would you care to leave, or shall I cause a scene?" Atlas asked. He relaxed his posture and lowered the gun slightly.

Lexi saw her chance.

Her hand swung up and launched a small throwing knife towards Atlas. Enhanced by a small tendril of shadow that burst from Lexi's palm, the knife hissed through the air at unnatural speeds and struck Atlas's pistol. The blade sheared through the hammer of the firearm just as Atlas pulled the trigger, his eyes widening in surprise.

The hammer removed, the firing mechanism continued to swing down, and do absolutely nothing. Atlas lifted the pistol up to his frowning face and investigated the now useless firearm.

"Huh. This is probably not a very fortunate turn of events for me." He mused.

Atlas was quickly proved right as Lexi launched across the room and struck him in the chest with her knee. He was thrown back into the bar. As he tried to push himself back up, Lexi easily pulled Nightmare free from the wall and pressed the flat of the blade against Atlas's neck until he began to choke.

"Alright, alright," Atlas wheezed. "I see you are not in a playful mood."

Lexi relented and pulled away, but only just. "If you attempt to escape, I'm going to kill you."

"I'm sure," Atlas grimaced.

Lexi pulled away and grabbed Atlas by the shoulder. With a rough shove she threw him to the floor, just a few inches away from the shackles he had thrown to her earlier.

"Put them on," Lexi said as she pressed Nightmare between his shoulder blades for emphasis.

"Ah, irony is such a fickle love of mine," Atlas sighed dramatically as he picked up the shackles and cinched them into place around his wrists. He held up his hands and looked up at Lexi. "Happy?"

"Up," Lexi ordered.

"You should think about being more gentle. You catch more flies with honey," Atlas grumbled as Lexi pulled him up to his feet. He started to move towards the broken doors when the ship lurched to the side. Lexi instantly swept Atlas's feet out from under him and pressed Nightmare against his chest.

"What did you do?" Lexi hissed.

"Do? Nothing," Atlas said with a small shrug. "Although, I did tell the men if anything should happen, they should launch the ship immediately and without delay. That was because we are currently ransoming a Romiatii noble and I expected the alarm would be raised rather quickly. So it may be that. Or they may have discovered you. Or maybe it's a healthy mix of both? How exciting!"

Lexi let out a deep breath through her nose and pulled Atlas to his feet. She had to get off the ship now.

"Not so pushy, you'll ruin my coat. This is Rydel velvet you know. It was extremely hard to steal this quantity of material," Atlas said, as Lexi's grip grew tighter as they entered the open-air deck of the ship.

They were noticed almost instantly.

"Captain!"

"Ah, Raphael," Atlas called out. "It seems we have a visitor. This is Midnight. She will be leaving soon. How are things?"

Raphael dragged his eyes from Atlas to Lexi and back to Atlas before answering. "Gave message."

"And?" Atlas pressed, acting oblivious to the fact that Lexi's sword was ready to strike him down as she shuffled them towards the edge of the ship. The dock was already beginning to slide away from them and the distance was growing with every second. Atlas's men slowly moved to surround them, forcing Lexi towards the bow of the ship.

"Boy's father was angry," Raphael said, drawing his sword and advancing on Lexi. She lifted Nightmare across Atlas's chest and Raphael stopped, as did the rest of the men."

"Well, don't keep me in suspense man!" Atlas said. "What did he say?"

"Military coming. Launched ship." Raphael said slowly before raise his hand.

"Just as I ordered, perfect," Atlas said as Lexi reached the railing at the bow of the ship and ran out of room to retreat. "Oh, one thing, Midnight?"

"Yes?" Lexi hissed, despite her reluctance to answer.

"Did you assault any of my men when you boarded my ship?"

"Three of them," Lexi answered quietly.

"Ah. Interesting. Raphael, did you notice three of our men dead or unconscious earlier? Why was the alarm not raised then?" Atlas asked.

"Li, Witty, James." Raphael answered.

"Oh," Atlas sighed and craned his neck to give Lexi an embarrassed smile. "You see, those three are rather… rather boisterous young men. They quite often drink themselves into a stupor or beat each other into unconsciousness over accusations of cheating. Taking them out was very impressive. Though I doubt you care about that now."

"Make them turn the ship around," Lexi ordered as Atlas's idle chitchat continued to pull them further and further from the mainland.

"Oh, I cannot do that," Atlas said, gesturing to his men. "You heard Raphael. The military is after us. It is likely they will be launching ships. Oh look, you can actually see them already."

Lexi tilted her head and looked towards the mainland. Atlas was not lying. She could make out ships flying the colors of the Romiatii navy. She felt a grim sense of satisfaction as the ships began to gain speed.

"You can't outrun them. They will catch you," Lexi said, her voice carrying clearly to address all those present. "However, if you allow me to take your captain, I will do my best to assist in fair trails for all of you. Turn back, now."

A snicker went through the pirates and Atlas let out a soft chortle.

"Oh, my dear Midnight," Atlas said as he gave a signal with his hand. "They're not going to catch us. You might not have noticed, but this is a rather old ship. You could almost say it is ancient."

As Atlas spoke the ship began to tremble.

"So ancient," Atlas continued. "That it was actually once inside of a museum housing many magical artifacts from the Old Time."

The ship began to inch up and out of the water and Lexi's breath caught in her throat.

"It's an airship," Lexi breathed and Atlas laughed.

"Right you are!" Atlas said. "So it doesn't matter how fast their ships are. I can guarantee not one of them can fly. Not yet, at least. So if you still want off this ship, I would suggest jumping now. The longer you wait, the more difficult your landing may become.

Lexi shook her head and composed herself. "It doesn't matter. If you won't stop the ship, I'll slit your throat right here and jump."

"That is a valid point." Atlas said before calling out to Raphael. "Raphael, would you mind bringing the hostage?"

Raphael nodded and barked out the order. In a matter of seconds a bruised up Romiatii male was kneeling in front of Raphael, the pirates sword hanging dangerously close to his neck. The blade glinted dangerously in the faint light of the breaking sun against the hostage's dark skin.

"Thank you," Atlas tilted his head to look at Lexi. "Now, I believe a deal can be struck here. You want me dead, and you could easily kill me before my men could stop you, and you could jump to freedom and likely hitch a ride with the Romiatii navy. That would leave me rather dead, and you quite rich in the process from the bounty that is no doubt hanging heavily over my life. However, if you do that, Raphael is going to slit…. What was his name again?"

"Sammir," Raphael said.

"Yes, Sammir. Raphel is going to slit Sammir's throat and then toss his body overboard," Atlas said.

"You're a bastard," Lexi breathed.

"Perhaps," Atlas said with a thoughtful nod. "But these are the facts. So, what will it be Midnight? Will you sacrifice the life of an innocent man just to kill me? Or will you save him and in turn let me walk free? It's an interesting conundrum isn't it? I'm sure his death would weight heavily on your conscious, but if you are the famous Midnight, who I very much believe you to be, then you wouldn't want your remarkable record to be tarnished by a filthy pirate such as me, would you?

"I should have killed you before," Lexi said, pressing Nightmare against his throat.

"Yet you did not. So now, it is time to choose," Atlas said. "Please, make your decision so we can get on with our day. I do have other engagements I have to attend to, you know."

Lexi said something so low even Atlas could not hear. He tilted his head.

"A little louder, dear," Atlas said.

"Fine," Lexi snarled. She lowered her blade, but kept a firm hand on Atlas's shoulder.

"Wonderful," Atlas said, inching away from Lexi and giving a nod to Raphael.

Raphael lifted Sammir up and roughly marched him towards Lexi, stopping only a few feet away.

"Captain first," Raphael said.

"Sammir first," Lexi shot back.

"Oh just let him go," Atlas sighed. "She won't risk his life. She has too much honor for that. But if she does, all of you here have my permission to fire at will and cut up whatever is left."

Though it was clear Raphael did not wish to follow the order, he did as he was told and pushed Sammir over to Lexi. He stumbled to her side and crashed against the railing. Lexi hesitated only a moment before letting go of Atlas. He took a single step away and brushed his shoulders off.

"Well then," Atlas said. "Please leave my ship."

"This isn't over," Lexi said as she put an arm around Sammir's waist and stepped up onto the railing, pulling the beaten man up with her.

"Oh, I believe it is," Atlas said with a jaunty wave. "Enjoy your swim, Miss Midnight."

Lexi narrowed her eyes before sheathing Nightmare and jumping backwards. Atlas watched her go with a smile before turning Raphael.

"Well," Atlas sighed. "That could have gone better, but it's better than death, I suppose. Now then, we should made for Rydel while we wait for all this to die down."

"Captain," Raphael peered at Atlas with an unreadable expression.

"Yes?" Atlas said.

"Your neck."

"What about my neck?"

"Black?"

"Black?" Atlas said. He reached up to touch his throat just as the thin rope of shadow Lexi had snuck around his neck was pulled taunt. His eyes budged as the magical line yanked him backwards, over the railing, and off the ship.

He crashed down to the water with a spectacular lack of grace. As he broke the surface, he found himself face to face with Lexi, a knife ready in her hand.

"Clever," Atlas said with a bark of laughter. He turned his head towards his ship and yelled out to his men. "It appears I will be needing a rescue. Please, be sure to free me from prison before I am hung." He turned his eyes back down to Lexi and smiled. "It appears you are better than I thought."

Lexi said nothing, choosing instead to turn to Sammir.

"Are you alright?" She asked, watching Atlas out of the corner of her eye.

"You saved me," Sammir breathed heavily as he treaded water. "How… how can I ever repay you?"

Lexi looked up at the nearest battleship. She could make out very large and angry looking sailors already pointing at them. "Make sure they don't mistake me for a pirate. That would be a good start."

"I swear upon my honor, no harm shall come to you." Sammir gave her a dazzlingly white smile. "May I ask for the name of my savior?"

"Lexi." Lexi said softly as Atlas moved to float on his back, snickering to himself in amusement, seemingly oblivious to the seriousness of his situation.

"Lexi," Sammir repeated softly as the first ship arrived. "Such a lovely name. I shall never forget it."

63: Chapter 63

Makina was extremely pleased with the coat she had recently purchased with the substantial amount of gold she had found hidden in Cross's room. It was a long winter coat that hung down almost to her ankles. The large hood was lined with the softest fur that Makina had ever felt. She had no doubt it was for this reason that it was so extraordinary expensive.

It was the perfect coat. And, as Servilia put it, the shimmery blue fabric made her eyes shine like diamonds, which was just an added bonus.

The timing could not have been any better, as only three days after purchasing it did a thick winter wind blow through the Kingdom, announcing that fall had come to an end with winter nipping at its heels. Of course, this was of no surprise to Makina. She had long felt the change in the winds.

It was going to be a cold and bitter winter.

Makina couldn't be happier.

Bundled up in her coat, Makina stood outside of the guildhall and let the winter wind wash across her face. She couldn't hide her smile as she lifted up a slender arm. The air shimmered around her hand for a moment before a small, misty creature came into view. Makina lifted up her other hand and stroked the small fox-like creature gently with a single finger. It let out a whistle like purr and slowly ambled its way up her arm and onto her shoulder to nuzzle against her cheek.

"Hello Tilki," Makina said softly. "It has been a long time. You've grown fat."

Tilki chittered lightly in her ear and Makina laughed.

"I am glad to see you too." She tilted her head as the spirit continued to squeak at her. "No, I don't think I will be leaving here for a while. The people here have been very kind to me, and I would like to at least repay that somewhat before I leave. Aria told me I need to learn to live amongst humans to become a better Spirit Goddess, and I believe this is what she meant."

Tilki moved to the top of her head, tittering all the way.

Makina nodded. "Yes, everything seems to be fine now. The rift between humans and nature is closing. Though I'm sure things in the God's realm are still turbulent."

Tilki made a sigh-like sound and Makina reached up to remove him from her head. She held him up easily in her arms and smiled.

"Do not fret. My family can take care of it. You just need to worry about keeping people safe from the coming winter. It's going to be a cold one. Go on. But be sure to visit again soon."

Tilki licked her hand before wiggling free of Makina's grasp and bounding off through the sky. Makina watched him go, his body fading away into the very winds themselves, the smile never leaving her face.

"What are you doing out here, Maki?" Lexi asked as she walked up, her scarf pulled tightly against her face against the cold.

"Enjoying the weather," Makina said before staring at Lexi.

"What?" Lexi asked, peering at Makina from under her hood.

Makina shook her head and looked back up towards the sky. Lexi shrugged and made her way into the building. Makina waited until the door clicked shut to let out a content sigh.

"I am glad you are back," Makina said softly before she turned towards the door. Her hand paused on the handle and she took in a deep breath. "Now you just have to come back too."

xXx

"Pirate, huh?" Romeo said as he rolled a bomb back and forth across the table. Lexi watched it with a wary eye. Romeo followed her gaze and shook his head. "Don't worry, this one is just a model. Going to start working with magic soon."

"I see," Lexi said. "Yes, a pirate. I dealt with him."

Romeo leaned in close and grinned. "So you're saying… you captured his booty?"

On the other side of the table Banksy let out a pained groan.

"Oh fuck you, that was funny," Romeo snapped.

Servilia walked up to the table and tapped Romeo on the head with a folder. "It was an attempt. I will give you that much."

"I still say it was funny," Romeo grumbled.

"Lexi," Servilia opened the file and pulled out a small envelope. "This is your pay for the bounty. I took the liberty of adding in the bounty's increase, along with the gift from the Romiatii government."

Lexi took the envelope and silently pocketed the payment without counting the money.

"Hey!" Banksy and Romeo shot up from their chairs.

"That's not fair," Banksy cried.

"Yeah, we like, saved people," Romeo said. "How come our pay got cut instead of doubled?"

"Triple. Lexi's pay was tripled," Servilia corrected. "And there was a very specific difference in the job that Lexi just completed and the job that you two undertook. Lexi's job was an actual job. It was a request that was given, by the government, and accepted, by me. You two simply went gallivanting off because a pretty girl smiled at you. You also allowed her to escape with what amounts to a possible weapon of mass destruction. You are lucky that a pay cut is the only punishment that you received. Are we clear on that?"

As Servilia spoke the two boys slowly lowered back into their chairs. She glared at them as she finished speaking. When neither Banksy nor Romeo showed any signs of arguing she smiled.

"But," Servilia relented. "You did do a good job. Which is why you got any payment at all. Now, be happy with what you have and stop complaining or I'll fine you."

Banksy's eyes went wide. "You can do that?"

Servilia leaned down towards him and fixed her blue eyes onto his. "Would you like to find out, Nathan?"

Banksy was only able to hold her gaze for a few seconds before he blushed looked away. "No… no ma'am."

"Good," Servilia straightened back up. "Lexi, another thing. Someone is here to see you. He's waiting by the door."

Lexi looked up at Servilia. "A client?"

"Close," Servilia said. "I wouldn't keep him waiting. You don't want to be rude."

Lexi gave Servilia another questioning look before pushing up from the table. She followed Servilia to the front door and fixed her eyes on the dark-skinned man who was waiting with a large bouquet of flowers and an easy smile.

"Lexi, this is Sammir," Servilia said. "He's the man you rescued from Atlas's ship."

"I remember," Lexi said.

"I had hoped I wouldn't be so easily forgotten," Sammir said. He held out the flowers towards Lexi. She hesitated for a moment before accepting them. Now empty-handed, Sammir took a step back and bowed deeply. "Forgive me for being so presumptuous as to find your place of employment. I simply could not get you off my mind since that day. I felt compelled to come and thank you again, in person."

"Oh," Lexi looked down at the flowers, unsure what to say. "It was nothing."

"I would hardly say it was nothing," Sammir said. "I understand bounty hunting is a very competitive line of business. You risked losing your target to save me. Not everyone would do that for a stranger."

"Lives are more important than reputation," Lexi said.

"That is good to hear," Sammir smiled. "Well, I'm sure this seems very sudden, but I have another more personal reason for seeking you out. You see, I am very interested in you, Miss. Lexi and I would very much like to get to know you better. However, I do realize that this may be an inopportune moment for you as I came unannounced, or you may simply have no desire to speak with me. However, if you do wish it, and I very much hope that you do, I would like to take you out for dinner this evening. I am staying at a hotel not far from here. If you would allow it, I will return here later to pick you up so we may go to dinner."

"Oh," Lexi looked at Servilia who was doing a poor job at concealing her amused smile. Sammir waited patiently as Lexi's eyes dropped back down to the flowers before she finally gave a small nod. "I suppose that is… fine."

"Wonderful! I will see you tonight, then." Sammir beamed before giving another bow and excusing himself out the door.

Servilia was on Lexi almost as soon as the door clicked shut.

"Alexis, you didn't mention you made such an impression on the man you rescued," Servilia teased, leaning into Lexi's personal space.

"I didn't," Lexi said as she attempted to slide away, but Servilia stayed beside her.

"You must have, considering he put in the effort to find you," Servilia said. "Though, admittedly with his family's connections it probably wasn't overly difficult, but still, to come this far to ask you out on a date? That's commitment."

"What's this about a date? Who? You Servilia?" Romeo asked, appearing suddenly with a mischievous glint in his eye. Banksy followed after him, his eyes glancing to Servilia.

"Alexis, actually," Servilia beamed.

Banksy let out a near silent sigh of relief as Romeo lifted up a finger to his chin. "Lexi, huh?

"Yes," Servilia said. "I wonder what she is going to wear?"

"Something white would look nice, maybe a dress," Romeo said, taking a step back and studying Lexi closely. "It's getting cold out though, so a jacket would be necessary. Though if she doesn't bring one and instead wears a light shawl or something, then she can get him to give him his jacket. It's a good test of character."

All eyes turned to Romeo.

"What?" Romeo shrugged. "I've been on a lot of dates and my mother is a fashion designer in Dumas. I know what I'm talking about. Lexi's dark hair and eyes would contrast nicely with a lighter color. Plus, white is the color of innocence and virtue, which makes it an ideal color for a first date."

"Who are you?" Banksy said as he shook his head.

"Look, I know what I'm talking about, alright?" Romeo said loudly. "If everyone here listened to me, we'd all be in relationships."

"Romeo, you do realize you're not currently in a relationship, don't you?" Banksy sighed.

"Details," Romeo said with the wave of his hand.

As Romeo and Banksy continued to bicker, Lexi began to slide away, but Servilia was faster.

"So, Alexis," Servilia's grin greatly reminded Lexi of the cat that ate the canary. "Do you need help preparing for your date?"

Lexi sighed behind her scarf. It didn't matter what she said now, Servilia had been waiting for a moment like this for a long time and there was no way she was escaping the older girls grasp now. She gave a small nod and allowed herself to be pulled away by Servilia.

Romeo and Banksy watched them go. Romeo through an arm around Banksy's shoulder and wiped a fake tear away. "She's growing up so fast, Banksy. Our little leader is going to be an adult soon."

Before Banksy could push Romeo's arm away, Romeo was struck by a solid ball of shadow that thumped against his chest with impressive force. The impact lifted him off the ground and sent him crashing against the wall. With a grunt he slid to the floor and looked up, dazed, at the stairs. Lexi glared at him with her hand extended and another ball of shadow ready to throw. Romeo wisely chose to keep his mouth shut and Lexi continued up the stairs.

"You really are an idiot," Banksy sighed as he reached down and helped pull Romeo up from the ground.

"Ah, but this is exciting," Romeo wheezed as he gingerly pressed against his bruised chest. "Come on, you know you're interested in what is going to happen."

"Of course I am," Banksy said. "But I'm not dumb enough to say that loud enough for Lexi to hear."

"You're not really living if there isn't some danger in your life," Romeo grinned. "Now, there's only one thing left to do. I think you know what I'm talking about."

Banksy stared at Romeo for a long before letting out a heavy sigh and nodding. "Yeah, I know."

"Perfect," Romeo cackled as he headed up to his room. "I've got some things to grab before he gets back."

Banksy watched him go with a shake of his head before reaching up and running his hand through his curly hair. "I wonder what Cross is going to say?"

xXx

Just as the sun began to hang low in the sky and an evening chill settled across the city, Sammir arrived at the guild. Before he could begin to reach out his hand to open the door, the doors were wrenched opened to reveal the grim-faced pair of Banksy and Romeo

"Oh, hello gentlemen," Sammir greeted. He gave them a polite smile that neither returned.

"Come on in," Romeo said as he reached out and grabbed Sammir by the front of his golden robes. He roughly dragged the noble into the guild and marched him to a table. With a small shove he pushed Sammir into a chair.

Sammir swallowed hard and tried another polite smile. "You two must be guildmates of Lexi. My name is Sammir and—"

"We know who you are, and why you're here," Banksy said as he sat down across from Sammir.

"That's exactly why we wanted to talk to you," Romeo said as he slammed his hand down on the table and leaned down towards Sammir. "You see, Lexi is important to us."

"A guild is like a family," Banksy continued. "Lexi's an important member of that family. She's the leader of our little team, you understand? We would do anything to protect her, and anyone who hurt her…"

"I believe I understand," Sammir said with a small nod. "I would like to assure you, on my honor as a noble of Rom—"

"A noble?" Romeo said suddenly. His brow furrowed as his expression grew more serious. Sparks danced around his fingers before he gave Sammir a dark grin. "That's even better actually."

"It…it is?" Sammir asked, unsure if he wanted to hear the answer.

"Yeah, that makes it a lot simpler, really." Romeo said. "See, I'm a noble family too, from Dumas. So if you hurt Lexi, I can just challenge you to a duel. That way, it can be completely legal for me to break every singe one of your limbs."

Sammir's eyes widened and he looked to Banksy for support. "I…"

"Don't worry," Banksy said. "I wouldn't break your legs or anything."

Sammir relaxed as Romeo stepped back. "I am glad to hear that.

"Nah, I'd probably lock you in a magical safe then break the lock. Maybe I'd bury it then. Maybe I forget where. Maybe you'd get out. Or maybe you'd die in there. Wouldn't matter if I got caught either. I can break out of any jail cell."

Sammir went pale.

"That means he can also get into any door, no matter how good the lock, and even if he can't pick the lock," Romeo held up his fist and lightening danced across his skin. "I can break it down. You understand me?"

"What are you two doing?" Lexi asked as she appeared behind Romeo.

Banksy and Romeo quickly matched Sammir's pale state as they slowly turned to look at Lexi.

"Oh, Lexi," Romeo said, trying to keep his voice nonchalant as he spun around. "We were just… I mean… Wow you wore the white dress. It looks great, doesn't it Banksy? See, I told you."

"Leave. Both of you. Now." Lexi ordered.

The boys didn't have to be told twice as they bolt from the table and took up a safer position behind Servilia who was waiting by the stairs. In silence they watched as Sammir and Lexi exited the guildhall.

Romeo waited until the doors had closed and Lexi was well out of earshot before letting out a grunt. "I changed my mind. I'm against this. I don't trust him."

"Why not?" Servilia asked, surprised. The expression was mirrored on Banksy's face.

"Yeah," Banksy said. "I mean, he seemed nice enough, even though we pretty much threatened to kill him and all."

"He's a noble." Romeo said.

"You're a noble." Banksy pointed out.

"I know. So I know what they are like," Romeo said before he turned away.

"His family are all high ranking military officials, he will get along fine with Lexi, I'm sure. You know, Romeo, not all nobles are bad. There are many upstanding examples that we know personally," Servilia tutted as she headed to her desk to get back to work.

"I know," Romeo frowned. "But a lot of us are."

64: Chapter 64

While Lexi had feared spending a dinner alone with a man she had only briefly met may have been awkward, those fears were quickly dispelled. Sammir had a calm way of speaking that, combined with the easy smiles that constantly lit up his face, was extremely contagious. Only minutes into their dinner Lexi found herself almost completely at ease. With only the slightest of hesitations, she reached up and loosened the scarf tied around her face and allowed it to drop down to rest comfortably around her neck. Sammir's eyes watched the piece of fabric curiously.

"I was slightly surprised, I must admit, to see that you wore that scarf at all times, and not simply while hunting," Sammir said.

Lexi toyed with a tassel of her scarf. "Not long ago, I wouldn't even remove it for our dinner."

"Why is that, if you don't mind me asking?"

"I wore it for a silly reason and you could say it grew into a habit. One that has been hard to break as I got older."

"I believe I understand," Sammir said with a slight nod. "If you don't mind, I have another question. I must ask that you forgive me for all that questions I have been asking tonight. I am simply fascinated by both you and your guild. I don't believe we have any functioning guilds back home. At least not yet. I assume they will begin popping back up soon, with magic returning to the land. I have no doubt your guild is benefiting greatly from being one of the only guilds available to take jobs of a magical nature."

"We have been busy," Lexi said, thinking back to the giant stack of requests that was growing ever higher on Servilia's desk. Selecting teams to deal with requests that involved magic was proving harder than anticipated, but Servilia was a fast learner, even more so when money was involved. "What was your question?"

"Earlier, your two… your two friends," Sammir shifted in his chair and looked around, slightly nervous at the thought of Romeo or Banksy suddenly appearing if he could accidentally invoke them. "They referred to you as their leader. What does that mean, exactly?"

Lexi lifted her hand and showed Sammir the silver dragon ring that curled around her slender finger. The light glinted off the sleeping dragon, making its scales sparkle. "This ring marks me as a Team Leader. It gives me the authority over the members of my team, and makes me responsible for their actions while we are fulfilling a request. Though, I must admit," Lexi frowned slightly. "I am not a fully fledged Team Leader yet. I have completed my first team request, and now I am waiting for the Mistress and Servilia to finish scoring my performance. If they find it acceptable, I will be prompted for a full fledged Leader within the guild."

"That seems like an amazing feat for someone so young," Sammir said.

Lexi nodded. "I am considered young by the normal standards, but in the long history of our guild I am far from the youngest to ever achieve status as a Team Leader. However, they were not referred to as Team Leaders then."

"What were they called?"

"Captains," Lexi said. "The team system was not formally introduced to our guild until the second war between Voy and Dumas. The Sleeping Dragon guild was considered extremely powerful then, and the King requested our help in defending Voy. We were officially drafted into the military, but kept separate by the request and influence of our master. We formed our own units, each having at least 4 members and led by a Captain."

"Your guild must have been powerful to be able to convince the King to allow you to work independently from the military. I am not well versed in the subject, but I do know that in Romiatii, when wars broke out we too drafted from guilds, but never like that.

"Our Master is skilled at negotiation," Lexi said. "The king realized it was much wiser to let us be than to create an internal enemy."

"Quite so," Sammir said with a thoughtful nod. "But you are no longer called Captains?"

"No, our current Mistress changed it to Leader. She believed it conveyed a more effective message for our current, peaceful era."

"I see. So, as a Leader you pick your own team?" Sammir said before taking a sip of wine.

"I pick my team, but it is still up to them to agree to work under me. No one in the guild is under any obligation to work for anyone else. It must be done by free will."

"Then respect is very important,"

"Extremely. A Leader who lacks respect and could not hold a team together risks losing their title."

Sammir smiled. "You must be a very good Leader, then?"

"Why do you say that?"

"Because, your two friends were so very willing to threaten me. Not a hint of hesitation in either of them. I can't imagine they would do that for just anyone."

"They are good boys," Lexi smiled. "Even if they cause me trouble. I'm actually partially responsible for one of them. I brought him into the guild on a hunch he would be useful."

"How did you go about doing that?"

"I had another member of the guild beat him until he was unconscious. He was too cocky, but he is better now. Mostly." Lexi said lightly. "It's amazing what a beating or two can do."

"And they the only members of your team?" Sammir said, with barely a hint of nervousness at the ease of which Lexi spoke of violence.

"No, there is one more," Lexi said. "But he is… away."

There was an edge to her voice and Sammir wisely chose not to follow down that road of questioning. "Four members including yourself. Well, then, I wish you the best of luck in becoming the greatest Leader your guild has ever seen. Though I have very little doubt that you will fail, after what I saw you do to that despicable pirate, Atlas."

"Thank you, but I am still a novice. I have much to learn before I can become even a decent Leader." Lexi said, her fingers winding through her scarf at the praise.

"Beautiful, intelligent, fierce, and yet you are still so humble," Sammir said, lifting up his glass. "Amazing. I do not believe I have ever met anyone quite like you."

Lexi felt heat creep into her cheeks and she quickly reached out for her glass of water only to have her fingers knock against the edge of the glass and knock it forward. Eyes widening, her hand shot out to catch the glass only to have her fingers wrap around Sammir's as he did the same, his hand reaching the glass a fraction of a second before hers. Eyes still wide, Lexi looked up to find Sammir staring at her with an embarrassed smile. For a moment Lexi was unsure of what to do before she smiled as well and a light laugh escaped her lips.

xXx

Cross had long grown weary of the train and the carriage ride was a welcome reprieve. The roads through the Gorin Mountains were well maintained and he was able to easily relax in his seat, leaning against a support beam and resting his head against the cool canvas tarp that made up the window.

It was getting cold out, but winter was still a ways off. At least, Cross hoped it was. The mountains mountain paths of Gorin were miserable to traverse during winter, with the snow piling up as high as the neck and stretching off far as the eye could see. While it was both awe-inspiring and beautiful to look at, it also meant that the caravan's charged an arm and a leg to travel through it. Though, Cross mused as he stared up at the mountains in the distance, he imagined with magic the difficulty could be reduced drastically. Makina could probably make a killing with her control over the winds and ice, if only she had any form of motivation.

"Abbo," The driver called back, drawing Cross's attention.

Cross nodded and grabbed his pack as the carriage slowed down before finally coming to a stop. Cross popped out the back and tossed a silver coin to the driver. The man caught it and gave him a nod of thanks before snapping his reigns and continuing on his journey. Cross watched him go before turning towards the small town.

It hadn't changed much in the seven years since he had last visited. It was a small little town, nestled in the basin of two mountains that had once housed vast stores of precious stones. Back in its prime Cross had been informed it was one of the most profitable areas of mining in Gorin, until the mountain had been sucked dry. With all but the hardest to find of the minerals left, the town had shrunk in size until finally finding a healthy balance.

Cross liked it. It was quiet and peaceful, with only a single inn that had been owned by the same family for generations, the Silver Diamond. Cross had spent almost an entire month there, trying to determine the best path to take, while waiting for a rather bothersome storm to pass that turned all the roads to Verla into nothing more muddy paths and violent steams.

Cross pushed in the door to the Silver Diamond and was met with a grizzled old man whose face lit up with a friendly smile. "Hello."

"Hello," Cross dipped his head in greeting. "I will be needing a room for the night."

He stumbled slightly over his words and silently cursed himself for not brushing up on his Gori on the train. It had been a long time since he had spoken the language and every syllable felt strange as it passed over his tongue.

"Cross!"

Cross turned and was nearly knocked to the ground as a small body slammed against him and a mess of curly hair brushed against his face. Cross caught his footing and took a step back, a bemused smile on his face as he looked down at a pair of bright, brown eyes.

"Rudu?" Cross said as the girl released him and took a step back and smoothed out her apron.

"It's been a long time," Rudu said, a large smile lighting up her face.

"It has," Cross said as he looked down at the inn-keepers grand-daughter. "You've gotten taller."

"Seven years will do that."

"Still cute," Cross grinned as he ruffled her hair. "How old are you now?"

Rudu looked down as a blush appeared on her dark skin. "I'm turning sixteen in two weeks."

Cross glanced at her grandfather, Oluji. "You must be terrified."

"How could I not be? She's just as lovely as her mother and her grandmother, maybe even more so! The boys around here can't get enough of her. I'll have to start shooing them with my sword if this keeps up!" Oluji laughed. " It is good to see you again Cross, I didn't even recognize you. Rudu, please show him to his room."

"Yes, Grandfather!" Rudu grabbed the key and quickly ushered Cross up the stairs.

"Your Voyish. It's gotten good." Cross said as he followed her.

"Your Gori is still terrible," Rudu giggled as she opened his door. Cross deposited his bag and allowed Rudu to bring him back downstairs and into the dining room. Rudu's grandmother, Lesedi, appeared with a pot of tea and tray pastries that she set down in front of Cross.

"Little Cross?" Lesedi said, surprised when Rudu told her. She gave him a closer look before reaching out and pulling him into a bone-crushing hug. "Stupid boy. Do you have any idea how long we were worried when they brought you back through this town half dead? Rudu nearly cried herself to death!"

"Grandma! I did not!" Rudu cried."

"Oh hush, you were a baby then. All babies cry," Lesedi waved her off. "It was very nice of your mother to send us a letter telling us you survived. I would have hated to lose a potential customer. And I don't think I could have taken Rudu's blubbering much longer."

Rudu turned a dark shade of red and buried her face in her hands. "Grandma!"

"I'm sorry for worrying you," Cross said with a bow of his head.

"Well, you are a boy. I expect you have done many stupid things. Try not to repeat them," Lesedi mock scolded him. "Now, don't fill up on these. I am preparing dinner."

"I won't," Cross said, slumping down in his chair as she left for the kitchen. It was amazing how effortlessly and effectively a mother could scold. Cross was sure that was some kind of magic power.

"So, why are you back?" Rudu asked as she popped a cookie into her mouth.

"Aren't those for guests, not maids?" Cross said as he picked up the cup of tea and took a long drink. The warmth spread through his entire body and he felt the weariness of his travel slide from his bones.

"I am on break," Rudu grinned as she ate another cookie.

"Fair," Cross said as he drained his tea and poured himself another cup. "I'm going to Verla."

Rudu paused just as she lifted a third cookie to her mouth. "Verla?"

"Verla," Cross nodded.

"Like last time?"

"Like last time."

Rudu frowned. "I don't think that is a good idea."

"Orders," Cross said with a small shrug.

Rudu leaned forward. "You're not going to go the same way are you?"

Cross sipped his tea in silence.

"You can't!" Rudu shook her head as she slipped back into her native tongue. "You were nearly dead the last time? Are you an idiot? Why would you want to go that way again?"

"Rudu, calm down," Cross said. He poured her a cup of tea and pushed it across the table. She took it but made no move to drink. Cross sighed. "That was seven years ago."

"And the Dark Forrest has only grown more dangerous!" Rudu said.

Cross raised an eyebrow. "More?"

Rudu nodded vigorously. "Lots of people have been coming through town lately and heading for the forest. Not all of them have come back, but those that do…"

"They're being attacked." Cross said.

"They say the forest is angry for some reason."

"What do you think?" Cross said.

"I think… I think it has something to do with magic, but I can't be sure," Rudu said. "But… I don't think anyone who got hurt went into that forest with good intentions. They were after something. They were all very rude to my grandparents and the towns people. They were not good people."

"Well then, I should be fine," Cross said. "My intentions are nothing but pure and I'm a good person. I'm just getting medicine from one of the Verlan tribes." Cross said.

"You should still take another way," Rudu crossed her arms over her chest.

Cross shrugged. He didn't feel like arguing the point. He finished his tea before resting his arms on the table and eyeing Rudu for a long time, ignoring her glare. "So, tell me about these boys that have got your grandfather up in arms?"

Rudu's glare instantly shattered as she let out a groan and dropped her face into her hands.

65: Chapter 65

Cross woke up before daybreak. Lesedi had left a sweet role out for him the night before and he chewed on it as he went over his map. The trail hadn't changed much, almost a straight shot to where he needed to go. He left a few extra coins on the front desk before making his way into the foggy morning.

The air was colder than it was the day before and accompanied by a thick, heavy fog. It was not a biting cold yet, but the kind that settled on his skin and clung to his every breath. He rubbed his hands together and pulled up the hood on his coat, drawing it down tight against his head.

"It's going to rain. You can smell it in the air," Rudu said, pushing off against the side of the building and looking up at Cross.

"You're up early," Cross said.

"Early to bed, early to rise," she crossed her arms over her chest. "So you're still going, then?

"Orders," Cross replied with a small shrug.

"Take the long way around."

"That's a long, long way."

"It's better than the forest."

"I'll be fine."

Rudu stared at Cross for a long time before grabbing him in a tight hug, "I won't cry again. Even if you get really hurt."

Cross smiled. "I thought you didn't cry before?"

Rudu scowled and let him go.

"I'll stop back through here on my way home, promise. "Cross said as he started to walk away. He threw final glance over his shoulder. "Try not to give your grandfather a heart attack while I'm gone."

He chuckled softly as she stuck her tongue out at him before the fog swallowed her up and he was left alone.

The journey to the forest was not particularly eventful and Cross was growing rather bored when a slight tug on his mind alerted his eyes to two figures hiding just off the side of the road. Cross sighed and continued to walk passed them. He had an idea of what they were doing and he had no desire to deal with them at the moment.

He only made it a few more feet when one of them called out to him.

"Where are you headed?"

Cross came to a stop and slowly turned around to look at the pair. They were both in tattered traveling cloaks. The one who had called out to him was significantly taller than the other. He would call that one Stretch.

"Where are you headed?" Stretch repeated.

Cross lifted up a hand and silently pointed down the road.

Stretch narrowed his brown eyes. "What for?"

Cross shrugged.

"You're alone?" Stretch asked, looking back the way Cross came.

Cross shrugged again.

"Are you mute?" Stretch grinned as the shorter one moved a few steps to the side, getting into a flanking position.

Cross sighed. He really didn't feel like dealing with this right now. He could probably pay them to leave him alone, but he also didn't feel like giving up any of his money. Even less so considering he had no idea how much Makina had managed to spend while he was gone. Shortie had gotten almost all the way behind him now. He had a short sword poorly concealed beneath his cloak. If Cross had to guess, Stretch was carrying a knife.

"Let's make it simple, then. You give us your pack and any money you have and we'll let you go, no violence," Stretch said. He pulled his cloak back and exposed the knife that was strapped to his hip. Cross stared at it before lifting his eyes back up to Stretch.

"Is this really necessary?" Cross ran a hand through his hair. He didn't bother switching to Gori. He already knew the answer.

"Hurry up," Stretch said. He held out his hand expectantly.

"Right, then," Cross sighed and pulled of his pack. Stretch smiled and took a step towards Cross. Cross nodded and tossed the pack towards Stretch in a high arc. Stretch's eyes slowly lifted into the air and Cross lunged forward.

With his left hand, Cross delivered a punch to Stretch's gut, driving all the air from his lungs. With his right, Cross stripped the knife from Stretch's hip and spun. He launched the knife towards Shortie as he started to fumble with his sword. The knife caught him in the shoulder and he sceamed out in pain, falling backwards. Continuing with his spin, Cross cracked his elbow against the side of Stretch's head, knocking him unconscious. Stretch dropped awkwardly to the ground and Cross gave him a boot to the side for good measure.

As his pack came sailing down Cross reached out and deftly caught it. He positioned it back onto his back and looked down at Shortie who was whimpering as he tried to remove the knife stuck in his shoulder.

"Leave it," Cross said. Shortie froze and looked up at him with wide, fearful eyes. Cross rubbed at his temple. "Leave the blade in and go back to town. Get the doctor to take it out. If you rip it out you're going to do more damage. Understand?"

Shortie nodded feverishly.

"Good," Cross turned away and began to walk. Behind him he heard Shortie yell at Stretch, trying to wake his partner up. Cross sighed and continued on his way, soon falling out of ear shot of the pair. With the distraction passed, Cross made good time and the forest loomed over him in a matter minutes. He looked up at the impressive sight. It was a vast expanse of green that stretched far as they eye could see. The trees here were ancient and in their old age they had grown to staggering heights, reaching so high it seemed they pierced the sky itself.

The forest itself was dark, with only the barest of light seeping down through the canopy. The thick greenery swallowed up the rest, leaving nothing more than shadows and specks. The Dark Forest was an apt name for such a place.

"Right, then," Cross sighed as he rubbed at his wrists. "Let's see if this goes better than last time."

He walked forward until he was just on the edge of the forest and the road came to an end. A trail had been long worn into the ground, but Cross could see roots and plants beginning to snake their way across the ground. Rudu had warned him the night before that travel through the area had become all but impossible. Though Cross had personally had a different experience, in the past, many had successfully traversed the forest, entering Verla without so much as bug bite during their journey. That hadn't been the case for the passed two years, however. Rudu told Cross that no one was allowed to enter the forest. Even those who had many time made the trip had been driven out. This hadn't stopped a substantial amount from trying, however.

The stories of exactly what had driven them out were conflicting. Some claimed attacks by bears or wolves. Others said the trees themselves had attacked them. Still others were steadfast in their belief that it had been a shadow of vengeance that had rained arrows down upon them. The shade of a fallen solider that had taken refuge in the darkness of the evil forest.

Cross didn't believe any of that.

He took a step forward and entered the forest. Almost immediately he felt a temperature shift. Even though he was in the shadows, it was much warmer inside of the forest. Still, he kept his hood on as he moved forward, brushing a branch out of his way as he walked. In only a few minutes of walking the forest had swallowed him up entirely and he could no longer see the road.

A rustle to his left made him freeze. He raised his hands up slightly, ready to react, but he was still not prepared for the black bear that ambled its way onto the path.

Cross's eyes widened, but he did not move.

To say the bear was massive would have been an understatement. It was easily the largest animal Cross had ever seen. Cross's head barely made it up to the bears shoulder and it's leg was nearly as thick as Cross's torso. The bear turned its great head to look at him. It's amber eyes bored into Cross as it took a step forward and sniffed. Cross began to formulate a plan when the bear let out a huff and turned away from him. With great thundering footsteps it moved back into the greenery of the forest and disappeared.

Cross let out a breath he didn't realize he had been holding in. Shaking his head, he continued on his way, but only was able to walk for a few more minutes before he heard a subtle 'twang' whisper out among the soft noises of the forest. Cross reacted out of instinct and stepped back as an arrow pierced the ground in front of him. Cross reached down and picked it up, holding it up to the dim light that trickled into the forest.

The shaft was made of a black wood and fletched with what appeared to be leaves. The head of the arrow was also made of wood and appeared to be a single continuous piece with the shaft. He narrowed his eyes as he noted the sap like substance that had been smeared on the tip.

Poison.

Cross looked up into the canopy, but he could seen nothing among the leaves and branches. He dropped the arrow, took in a deep breath and closed his eyes.

Cross took a single step forward. There was another 'twang' and an arrow flew down from high up in the canopy, quickly followed by a second one. The first impacted with his right wrist and was immediately followed by the second one to his left.

Cross flicked his eyes back open and shrugged off his pack, letting it fall down to the ground. His fingers tightened into a fist before he relaxed and took a single step forward. There was another 'twang' and an arrow flew down from high up in the canopy, quickly followed by a second one. Cross's arms twisted as the arrows tore through his coat and impacted with his wrists. He grunted as the force stumbled him back a step. He looked down at his wrists. The poison tipped arrows were hanging limply from where they had torn into his coat. He grit his teeth and fell down to one knee.

The poison would course through his system and leave him unconscious, just like last time. He struggled to lift his head up, but failed and slowly slid over and landed face first in the dirt. With his eyes only open to slits he watched a dark figure drop down from the treetops and land lights a few yards away from him, masked in the shadows of the trees. They carried a bow in their hands, with an arrow still nocked on the bowstring. The forest went still as they stared down at him, showing no intention of coming any closer.

Cross waited for almost a full minute before letting out a sigh and pushing himself up off the ground. He dusted off his coat and pulled the arrows free from his sleeves, taking a moment to check if they had done any damage to his bracers. When none could be found he looked up as his attacker and grimaced.

"Didn't fall for my trick, huh?" Cross said.

The archer didn't respond as they moved closer, stepping into a ray of light that had filtered through the trees. It was only then that Cross realized that his assailant was a female. A female that, if Cross had to describe her in a single word, he would call green. From her remarkably emerald eyes, which focused on him with what could only be described as pure loathing, to her clothing that appeared to be made of leaves and vines, everything about her was green. Even her short, choppy black hair and fair skin seemed to hold a green hue to it.

"Guess that rules out the vengeful spirit of a ghost," Cross said, keeping a close eye on her bow. He had managed to avoid getting hit the first time with his Sight, but that trick only worked once, and it hadn't worked very well at all. "You're the only who's been attacking everyone, right?"

She didn't answer.

"I need to cross through this forest to get to Verla," Cross tapped the leather pouch strapped to his hip. "I'm a courier."

Silence.

"Right, then. I was expecting… well honestly I don't know what I was expecting," Cross sighed as he reached down and slowly picked up his pack. Just as his fingers touched the pack an arrow pierced through the fabric and pinned it to the ground. Cross slowly turned to look at Green.

"Leave," she finally spoke. Her voice was soft, like wind rustling through leaves, but it held a confident strength behind it.

"Can't, sorry Green," Cross said with a shrug. She wasn't wearing a quiver, which meant she was out of arrows. From the short shirt she was wearing, combined with the skirt, Cross doubted she was hiding any other weapons. For a moment, that bothered him. He couldn't quite place it, but he was very sure he had seen that style of clothing before.

"Leave. You will not get another warning," she dropped the bow and lowered her body slightly, taking a combative stance. She was a few heads shorter than Cross and far slighter, but Cross didn't put much stock in that. Lexi was downright puny compared to some of the people Cross had watched her demolish in a fight. Still, he liked his odds in a hand-to-hand fight better than he did being shot with another arrow.

"Right, then." Cross rolled his shoulders and lifted up his hands. "You have a name, Green?"

Green didn't answer as she launched towards him, moving far faster than Cross had anticipated. In a blink she halved the distance between them and crossed her right arm in front of her chest. Thin vines worked their way from beneath her her shirt and coiled down her right arm. A thick, spear length thorn burst from the vine and into Green's waiting hands. Cross threw himself back as she moved into striking distance and thrust forward with the spear, aiming to impale him through the chest.

Green perused him, slashing horizontally. Cross blocked the brunt of the blow with his bracer, absorbing the shock of the attack and knocking it away. Green spun around with the momentum change and attacked again, this time managing to land a glancing blow across Cross's stomach. The tip of the thorn sheared through his clothing as though it wasn't there and left a thin, bloody line across his stomach.

Cross winced as he dropped his hand to his stomach, feeling the blood slowly weep from the shallow wound. Green spun the spear around her body and let it come to rest behind her neck, the tip hanging just over her left shoulder. She lifted up her hand and a vine spread to her palm and the end blooming into an orange flower. She pressed the tip of the spear into the heart of the flower.

"This flower's nectar is highly poisonous. If this spear so much as scratches you, you will die." She held the spear out towards him with a single hand. "Prepare yourself."

"This really feels like a disproportionate response to entering your forest," Cross muttered as Green charged him, thrusting the spear towards his head. Cross side stepped and slid forward, trying to get in range to strike back. Green reversed the spear and tried to catch him with the butt end and Cross was forced to step back, giving Green another opening to stab at him, this time aiming for his chest. Cross dove to the side and managed to dodge, but just barely, feeling the tip of the spear catch his coat and rip through the fabric.

Cross came up on one knee and spun to face Green. She had the spear poised to attack again. He lifted up his arm and flicked his ring finger. A ball of fire discharged from Cross's bracer, burning through the sleeve of his coat as it raced towards Green. With uncanny precision she stabbed forward and actually managed to skewer the miniscule the explosive on the tip of her weapon.

"Pathetic," Green sniffed as she held up the spear, the small ball of light flaring brilliantly on the end of her weapon.

"Bang," Cross muttered. He looked away just as the explosive detonated and sent sparks and fire in every direction. He heard Green cry out in surprise and pain, the attack momentarily stunning her, but despite the shock her composure did not break down enough for Cross to attack as she kept the spear aimed in his general direction and ready to strike. He took the reprieve to catch this breath and eject the spent cartridge.

"Clever," Green growled as her vision returned.

"I appreciate that," Cross said as he pulled a fresh cartridge from his belt and loaded it in. "That was a new one I've been working on. It's on a delayed timer." Cross lifted his arm towards her and flexed his ring finger. "Want to see what this one does?"

Green narrowed her eyes, focusing on Cross's wrist before cocking her arm back and throwing the spear at him with a single, smooth movement. Cross's stumbled backwards to avoid the attack, but not before the spear entered into the barrel of his bracer. He heard a metallic ping that he was more than sure meant something was broken. He couldn't worry about that, though, as Green followed up the sudden attack by grabbing onto the end of the spear. Cross responded by grabbing it as well, keeping the poison tip firmly lodged in the barrel of his bracer. She tugged on the weapon experimentally, but Cross held fast before adjusting his grip and pulling as hard as he could.

Green resisted for a moment before allowing him to yank her forward with no resistance, even pushing off at the last second to gain a touch more momentum that she used to launched herself into an elbow strike with her left arm. Unable to block the attack without risking losing control of the weapon between them, Cross set his feet and accepted the blow. He grunted in pain as Green landed lightly between them and thrust out her left hand. A short thorn burst from the vine tightly wrapped around her arm. Cross pulled his hand free of the spear and grasped her wrist firmly, keeping her from impaling him with the newly formed weapon.

Green bared her teeth at him like an animal, but Cross's grip didn't lessen as he fought to keep control of the two weapons. However, even as he was able to keep her from freely moving either of the thorns, he was unable to stop the vines that slowly began to move from her arm and snake over his. They slithered over his sleeves and slowly began to contract. He tried to fire off his other flashbang, but the vines were already tightly coiled around his hands, locking his fingers in place, leaving him unable to trigger the firing mechanism. The vines continued until they reached his shoulder. Cross felt his arms go numb as they continued to coil tighter.

His fingers went limp even as he fought to free himself. He lashed out with his foot, but Green easily blocked it with her own leg before sliding backwards, slipping free from his weakening grip. He tried to kick her again, but she delivered two quick thrusts with the smaller thorn, piecing each of his legs high in the thigh. Blood poured from the wound and his legs gave out. He would have fallen had Green's vines not held him aloft.

"This is the end," Green said. She had grown eerily calm. Cross watched helplessly as she pulled back the poisoned spear and thrust forward. A single strike directly to his chest, though she mercifully only allowed the thorn to pierce an inch or so before pulling it back. Still, it was more than enough to deliver the poison into Cross's bloodstream.

The vines released Cross and he dropped down to his knees. His wound throbbed, but it wasn't anywhere close to the worst pain he had felt. It didn't matter though, not with the poison already coursing through him. He looked up at Green who watched him with what he would almost categorize as regret.

"I am sorry," she said softly as the vines wound their way back under her shirt. "I take no joy in ending your life. I will return your body to the edge of the forest. May you pass peacefully to the next life."

Cross sighed and closed his eyes. The poison would take effect any second now. He hadn't known what his goal had been when he came here. Maybe for revenge? Or just to know who had attacked him back then, and why. It was the only job he had ever failed. Was he really going to die over such a petty thing?

He sighed again.

The poison was taking a long time. Much longer than before. He actually felt perfectly fine, the minor injuries aside. Actually…

"Huh," Cross opened his eyes and looked down at the puncture wound that had already stopped bleeding. He looked up at Green who was watching him with widening eyes. Cross coughed. "So, the poison isn't working. Get the wrong flower, Green?"

Without hesitation Green flipped the spear around and smacked Cross hard across the side of the head with the butt end. The force was enough to knock him out cold and send him face first into the dirt.

She stared down at him for a long time before finally rolling him over with her foot and pressing the end of the spear against his throat. Taking in a deep breath, she prepared to deliver the final strike when a rustle caught her attention. Looking to the side, she watched as the black bear slowly appeared from the forest. It looked at her before walking over to Cross. With one great claw it reached out and carefully pulled the hood free from his head. Green's eyes went wide and the spear went limp at her side. It took her only a moment to regain her composure.

"Very well. I will deal with this," She said, bowing her head.

The bear let out a huff and disappeared back into the forest.

Green looked back down at the unconscious Cross and scowled as it started to rain.

 

 

___________

As always I would just like to thank all of you for reading. It means so much when I see people are reading, commenting, and favoriting this story.

I hope you all continue to enjoy.